The Project Gutenberg eBook of A true & exact history of the island
of Barbados, by Richard Ligon
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
using this eBook.
Title: A true & exact history of the island of Barbados
Author: Richard Ligon
Release Date: April 7, 2023 [eBook #70489]
Produced by: Sonya Schermann, John Campbell and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TRUE & EXACT HISTORY OF THE
ISLAND OF BARBADOS ***
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE
This book was first published in 1657. In this etext the character ſ
(long-form s) has been replaced by the modern s, and the character vv
has been replaced by w.
Italic text is denoted by _underscores_.
A superscript is denoted by ^x or ^{xx}, for example y^e or w^{ch}.
Several pages have examples of long division showing some numbers
with strikethrough (Unicode combining Short Stroke Overlay). On this
device the number 123 for example, with strikethrough, will display
as: 1̸2̸3̸
Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been
corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within
the text and consultation of external sources.
Except for those changes in the Note at the end of the book, all
misspellings in the text, and inconsistent or archaic usage, have
been retained.
All the changes in the Errata at the back of the book have been
applied to the etext. Several other occurrences of Gnaver and Milion
have also been changed to Guaver and Milon.
[Illustration: (left side of map of Barbados)]
[Illustration: (right side of map of Barbados)
Novissima et Acuratissima
BARBADOS.
DESCRIPTIO
per
JOHANNEM OGILUIUM.
Cosmographum Regium]
A TRVE & EXACT
HISTORY
Of the Island of
BARBADOS.
Illustrated with a Mapp of the Island, as
also the Principall Trees and Plants there, set forth
in their due Proportions and Shapes, drawne out by
their severall and respective Scales.
Together with the Ingenio that makes the Sugar, with
the Plots of the severall Houses, Roomes, and other places, that
are used in the whole processe of Sugar-making; _viz._ the Grinding-
room, the Boyling-room, the Filling-room, the Curing-house,
Still-house, and Furnaces;
All cut in Copper.
By RICHARD LIGON Gent.
[Illustration: (colophon)]
_LONDON_,
Printed for _Humphrey Moseley_, at the _Prince_’s _Armes_
in St. _Paul_’s _Church-yard_: 1657.
[Illustration: (decorative banner)]
_To my most Honoured, and highly esteemed Friend_,
D^r BRIAN DUPPA,
L^d B^p _of SALISBURIE_.
_Honour’d Sir_,
The first and last time you gave me the favour to kisse your hands,
since my return from the Southern and Western parts of the World,
you were pleased to make some enquiries of me, concerning the Iland
of _Barbados_, a place you much desired to be satisfied in: But,
by reason my stay was but short, I could give You but a sleight
and scant relation, of the many particulars you were desirous to
be informed in; so that for the present, I rather poynted at, then
gave a home-satisfaction, to what was most fit to be known, of the
Beauties and Riches of that place. Whereupon you were pleased to
impose on me a task, (very unfit for me to undertake, being one
altogether unlettered) to deliver in writing, the sum of all I knew,
concerning that Iland. Though I were sufficiently conscious of mine
own inabilities; yet, my obedience to your commands, led me on, to
give you a private satisfaction, in a thing you so earnestly desired,
which was all I aimed at: But, upon perusall of it, you were pleased
to give me a far greater encouragement, then I expected, with your
allowance for the publishing of it, for the common benefit of those,
who intend to spend their times, and venture their fortunes upon such
undertakings; so that I wanted but means or friends, for the putting
it forth; but, those two being absent, it has layne in the dark
this two years. You were then likewise pleased, to cast your eyes
upon some pieces of Limning, which I had done since my return, (by
my memory only) of the Trees, Plants, and Fruits, which I had seen
growing upon that place; things in themselves of infinite beauty,
but losing much of their life and lustre, by my ill handling; yet,
you were pleased to afford them an approbation, beyond their value,
which gave me an ambition, to do somewhat in that kinde, more like a
Master; and to that purpose, was designing a piece of Landscape, and
one of Story, wherein I meant to expresse the postures of the Negres,
in their severall kinds of Sports and Labours; and with it, the
beauties of the Vegetables, that do adorn that place, in the highest
perfection I could: But presently after, being cast into Prison, I
was deprived both of light and lonelinesse, two main helpers in that
Art; and so being disabled to discern or judge of Colours, I was
compelled to expresse my designes in Black and White: So that now
you will finde exposed to your view, a piece of wild _Grotesco_, or
loose extravagant _Drolorie_, rather than a Regular piece of Story or
Landscape.
Rough drawn, and unproportionably stell’d, though it be, I here
present it; which, though it be but as a Drop to the Ocean, or a
Mite to the treasury of your Knowledge; yet, in obedience to your
commands, which have a powerfull operation on me, I could do no lesse
then give you an account of what I had done, how weak and unperfect
soever. And so begging pardon for the faults committed, both in the
Language, and ill contrivance of my Discourse, I humbly take my
leave, and rest.
_Honoured Sir_,
Your most humble Servant:
R. LIGON.
_Upper Bench_ Prison,
_July_ 12th 1653.
[Illustration: (decorative banner)]
The Letter of the Bishop of _Sar._ to me then in Prison, after he had
perused my Book.
_SIR_,
_You can best tell, with what pleasure you past over your Voyage
to the_ Barbadoes: _But, whatsoever it was, your dangers at Sea,
and your long sicknesse on Land, had been enough to sour it, had
not the condition of the times made any place more acceptable, than
your Native Country. But, the pleasure which you have given me, in
reading this Narrative, is without all these mixtures: For, without
any hardship at all, I have in a few daies gone the same voyage,
view’d the Iland, weigh’d all the Commodities and Incommodities of
it; and all this with so much pleasure, that I cannot, without great
injustice, forbear telling you, that though I have read formerly many
Relations of other parts of the World, I never yet met with so exact
a piece, as this of yours. Your diligence hath been great in so short
a time, to make these Observations; but, your expressions of them
are such, as shew, that no ingenious Art hath scap’t you. You say,
that in your younger time, you acquainted your selfe with Musick and
Painting; and had you not said so, the reading of this Book would
have made me say it for you; for, it is so Musically made up, and all
the descriptions so Drawn to the life, that I know no Painting beyond
it. And for the question you put to me, whether you should publish it
or no, I desire you would make no doubt of it; for first, I know none
that hath written of this Argument before; and next, I am perswaded,
that having read this Description of yours, none that come after will
venture upon it. Only, I have one request to you, that your kindnesse
to me, (who without any designe, gave you the occasion of doing it)
may not lead you into such an insufferable errour, as to choose me
out as a fit person to inscribe it to, who am so much in the shade,
that I must not own my selfe. I am willing to believe, that though
Honour be at this time at a very low Ebb, and, by the iniquity of
the times, is much falne within the Banks; yet, the Channell is not
so drie, but you may meet therewith some Noble person, that may
with more advantage, take you and your Book into the same Cock-boat
with him, and keep you this Winter both from cold and hunger. And
therefore, in great earnestnesse I desire you, to look over your
Catalogue of Friends; and, though you cannot finde one that loves
you better, yet, to make choice of him, that can protect you better.
And so with my prayers for you, that your afflictions here may be so
managed by you, as to lead you to Joyes hereafter, I rest._
Your most affectionate Friend,
_Br. Sar._
Richmond, Septemb.
_5th. 1653_.
[Illustration: (decorative banner)]
To my much Honoured and Ingenuous Cousin, M^r _Richard Ligon_, upon
his Relation of his Voyage to the _Barbadoes_.
_Since you vouchsafe me sight, I needs must falt,
To actuall sin ’gainst your Originall,
Should I not more then tacitely expresse
It’s worth, as well as mine owne thankfulnesse.
Omissive duties, and committed facts
In man, you know, an equall guilt contracts.
And (though your judge should know the severall Arts,
Both what the Colledge and the Court imparts:
And Jurates ought to be like the twelve signes,
Such Asterismes, where Sol himselfe confines)
A common Suffrage nevethelesse may aim,
(Not to give verdict) but the gift proclaim.
That judgment let me enter. They indite,
That here’s vast profit, mixt with high delight;
That what’s suppos’d a Narrative, will be
To him that reads, a Naturall History.
For in that Horison, your pen doth misse,
Nor Heaven, Earth, Sea, nor ought that in them is.
Not a new Star can scape your Observation,
Nor the least Insect passe your Contemplation.
Nor use you shortnesse, nor prolixity;
But first describe, then speak its property.
Me thinks, as_ Pliny, _you are their Relator;
And are as_ Adam _too, their_ Nomenclator.
_For, to your Insects, Birds, and Vegetives,
You give not known, but due Appellatives.
Their rich descriptions, when you paint, I see
Colours so lively, and such Symmetry:
But that I’ve seen the hand, that guides the quill,
A Pencill use, ’twere scarce in Limning skill.
And when you descant richly, thus, I see
Compos’d in severall parts, and all agree,
How Chords and Discords too, you do devise,
From Sympathies, and from Antipathies.
Your Fuges and Poynts into a Canon twine,
All true to th’ Ground, that is your main designe:
And all Concentring to so sweet an Ayre,
Would ravish Philomels, make Swans despair.
Your skill above fam’d_ Orpheus _I advance,
Since thus your Creatures play, his did but Dance_.
_To such as only seek their benefit,
You do infallibly discover it:
You shew therein_, 3000 l. _will clear
No lesse then_ 7000 l. _a year.
And that not in a jugling Chymick sense,
But drawn from reason and experience_.
_The Scite, Clime, Food, the Customs, Laws, and Trade,
To each inquisitor is open laid._
_Your Georgick strain seemes to extract the marrow
Of_ Marcus, Cato, Columel, _and_ Varro;
_As if that there you had the grouth and age
Of a_ Palmeto, _to improve each page:
And with so great an art and industry,
As if you’d studied nought but Husbandry_.
_When of your Vegetives you make relation,
You rather make than speak of a Plantation,
Your leaves affording shape, taste, and delight
To th’ Sense, the fruit gives to the Appetite.
If_ Pythagorean _Doctrine were Divine,
I would be transmigrated to your Pine.
The Cane or Mine, (that makes that Spot of ground
As rich, as any ’twixt the Poles is found)
Is here so full and happily exprest:
You Candy that, which does preserve the rest:
And its_ Ingenio _seemes to be a Lecture
(As ’tis describ’d) o’ th’ Art of Architecture_.
_The Texture of the whole you’ve wove so nice,
Your fine spun thread, warpt, wooft with Artifice.
It seemes a Landscape in rich Tapestry,
Embroidered with Natures Novelty,
Attireing all in such a lovely Dresse,
Rich, Genuine, and full of Courtlinesse:
That as_ Great Brittain _sometimes I have seen,
So you’ve_ Barbadoes _drawn just like a Queen_.
GEORGE WALSHE.
[Illustration:
A topographicall Description and
Admeasurement of the YLAND of
BARBADOS in the West INDYAES
with the M^{rs} Names of the Seuerall plantacons]
[Illustration: (decorative banner)]
A TRUE AND EXACT
HISTORY
OF THE ILAND OF
BARBADOES.
Having been Censur’d by some (whose Judgements I cannot controll,
and therefore am glad to allow) for my weakenesse and Indiscretion,
that having never made proofe of the Sea’s operation, and the
severall faces that watry Element puts on, and the changes and
chances that happen there, from Smooth to Rough, from Rough to
Raging Seas, and High going Billowes, (which are killing to some
Constitutions,) should in the last Scene of my life, undertake
to run so long a Risco as from _England_ to the _Barbadoes_; And
truly I should without their help conclude my selfe guilty of that
Censure, had I not the refuge of an old proverb to fly to, which
is, (Need makes the old wife trot:) for having lost (by a Barbarous
Riot) all that I had gotten by the painfull travells and cares of
my youth; by which meanes I was stript and rifled of all I had,
left destitute of a subsistance, and brought to such an Exigent, as
I must famish or fly; and looking about for friends, who are the
best supporters in so staggering a condition, found none, or very
few, whom griefs and afflictions had not deprest, or worne out,
Banishment absented, or Death devour’d; so that in stead of these
neere and Native comforters, I found my selfe a stranger in my owne
Country, and therefore resolv’d to lay hold on the first opportunity
that might convoy me to any other part of the World, how far distant
soever, rather then abide here. I continued not many weekes in this
expectation, when a friend, as willing to shift his ground as I,
gave me an Overture which I accepted, and so upon the sixteenth day
of _June 1647._ we embark’d in the Downes, on the good Ship called
the _Achilles_; a vessell of 350 tunnes the Mr. _Thomas Crowder_ of
_London_; and no sooner were we all aboard, but we presently weighed
Anchor, and put to Sea; in so cold weather as at that time of the
yeere, I have not felt the like; and continued so till wee came to
_Falmouth Harbour_: where wee put in, and rested for a night, but in
our passage thither, were very uncertaine upon what Coast wee were,
by reason of the unsteadinesse of the windes, and cloudinesse of
the weather; so that I perceived more troubles and doubts in the
Seamen in that short passage, than in all the voyage after. But, the
weather clearing up, the Master and Mates drew out severall plots and
Landscapes: which they had formerly taken upon the Coast of _France_
and England, (which are of great use in the narrow Seas,) by which
they were well assured where they were; for there they seldome use
_Loggline_, or _Backstaffe_, but attend onely the Tides Compasse, and
Card; nor is there any use of other directors in so narrow a roome.
We were (as I remember) about 10. dayes sayling to Falmouth, and
had with us a small ship of about 180. tunnes, called the Nonesuch;
of which Captaine _Middleton_ was owner, a very good seaman, and a
Planter in _Barbados_: but himselfe then remaining in London.
The next day we put to Sea, and continued our course to the
Southwest, (with somewhat a Scant wind,) partly to avoid the high
going _Billowes_ of the _Bay_ of _Biskey_: but chiefely to stand
aloofe from _Pirats_ and _Pickaronoes_: which are very frequent
upon the _Coasts_ of _Spaine_, and Barbarie; and as we past along,
I perceiv’d a difference in the way of our Ships: _for_ in slack
windes, our consort the Nonesuch would runne us out of sight in foure
or five houres sayle; but in strong and stiffe windes, wee did the
like with her. So that I guest the larger the sayles, the swifter the
waye; provided, they were alike built in the modell of their keeles,
but I leave that to be resolved by the Seamen, or that Admirable
Architect of Moving-Horses, Mr. _Pett_.
About the Latitude of 45. degrees, wee met with a Ship comming from
_Guinny_, but bound for _London_; the Captains name was _Blague_,
a very civill Gentleman who halde us, came aboard us, and invited
divers Gentlemen that were there aboard his ship: which was a Friggot
of about 400. tunnes, her loading _Gold_ and _Elephants teeth_; the
Man was exceeding civill to us, and gave to every Gentleman of our
Company, a present of such rarities as he brought from _Guinny_, and
_Binny_. We stayed together almost a whole day, the weather being
very calme, and almost no wind at all; in the evening, a fresh breese
began to blow, which serv’d us both in our severall wayes, and so
saluting each other with our ordinance wee took leave.
About this time, our Consort the None-such parted with us, she
directly for the Carribby Ilands, we for St. _Jago_, one of the
Ilands of _Cape Verd_; where wee were to trade for _Negros_, Horses,
and Cattell; which we were to sell at the _Barbados_. So, keeping our
course about 80. Leagues from the Coast of _Spaine_ and _Barbarie_,
the first land wee discovered, was the Ile of _Porto Santo_; which
lyeth in 33. degrees to the _Noreward_; which wee left of our
_Larboard_ side: When presently after, we had sight of the _Maderas_,
which we sayld close by, and had a full view of the place; so Rocky,
and Mountainous, and the ground so miserably burnt with the Sun, as
we could perceive no part of it either Hill or Valley, that had the
least appearance of green, nor any tree bigger then a small Hathorne
and very few of those. Between this and three inconsiderable Ilands
called the _Deserts_, which appeared to us like the tops of large
buildings; no unevennesse or risings and fallings, but levell as the
toppe of a large Church or Barne; but burnt worse then the other, so
that instead of the fresh and lively greenes, other Countreys put on
at this time of the yeare: these were apparell’d with Russets, or at
best _Phyliamorts_. But it fell out that this yeere the summer was
there hotter then usually, and the Sea men that were with us, gave us
to understand, that they never had seen it so burnt as now, and that
the _Leeward_ part of it was, at other times, exceeding fruitfull
and pleasant, abounding with all sorts of excellent fruits, Corne,
Wine, Oyle, and the best Sugars; with Horses, Cattell, Sheep, Goates,
Hogges, Poultrey; of all sorts, and the best sorts of Sea fish. These
Ilands lye neere 33. degrees to the _Noreward_.
Having past between these (leaving the _Maderas_ on of our
_Starboard_ side) wee found a constant trade-wind to carry us to the
_Southward_, When the next Iland that came in our view, was _Bona
Vista_; but at such a distance, as we could hardly discerne colours,
but the generall Landscape of the hills seemed to us very beautifull,
gently rising and falling, without Rockes or high precipices.
This Iland is famous, for excellent Salt, and for Horses, which in
one property, excell all that ever I have seene; their hooves being
to that degree of hardnesse, and toughnesse, that we ride them at the
_Barbados_, downe sharp and steepie Rocks, without shooes; and no
Goates goe surer upon the sides of Rockes and Hills then they; and
many of them very strong and clean limb’d.
This Iland, wee left ten Leagues, or thereabouts on our Larboard
side, and next to it, the Ile of _May_; famous for store of excellent
Salt.
The last of those Ilands was _Palma_; a land so high, as after wee
first discovered it; which was in the morning; wee thought to have
reacht it that night, but found our selves farre short of it, next
morning, though wee had a full gaile all that night: so much is the
eye deceived in Land which lyes high. This Iland is about 28 degrees
to the Noreward, and from it to the Iles of _Cape Verd_ about 13
degrees a long way to bee silent, for there is no land between and
therefore I purpose to entertaine you with some Sea delights; for
there is no place so void and empty, where some lawfull pleasure
is not to bee had, for a man that hath a free heart, and a good
Conscience. But these Sea-pleasures are so mixt with Cruelties, as
the trouble of the one, abates much the delight of the other, for
here wee see the great ones, eate up the little ones, as they doe
at Land, and with as little remorse; yet laying that consideration
aside the Chase affords some pleasure to the eyes: for some kinds
of fishes shew themselves above water, for a long while together. I
have seen 20 Porpisces very large of that kinde, Crosse the Prow of
our Ship, one behind another in so steady and constant a course, in
chase of some other fishes; as I have seen a kennell of large Hounds,
in Windsor Forrest, in the chase of a Stag; one following another
directly in a track; and the onely difference I finde is, these doe
not spend their mouthes, but what they want in that is supplyed by
the goodnesse of their noses; for they never are at a fault, but
goe constantly on. The Dolphins likewise pursue the flying Fish,
forcing them to leave their knowne watry Elements, and flye to an
unknowne one, where they meet with as mercilesse enemies; for there
are birds that attend the rising of those fishes; and if they bee
within distance, seldome fayle to make them their owne. These birds,
and no other but of their kinde, love to straggle so far from land;
so that it may be doubted, whether the sea may not bee counted their
naturall home; for wee see them 500 leagues from any land, at Sun
setting; and so it is not possible they should recover land that
night; and on the waves they cannot rest without great hazzard. I
have seen them sometimes light, and sit upon the waves, but with such
Caution: for feare of being taken in by a fish, as her rest is very
unsafe; unlesse when the is covered by the nights dark wings. This
Bird, is a kinde of sea Hawke, somewhat bigger then a Lanner, and of
that colour; but of a far freer wing; and of a longer continuance;
and when she is weary, she finds resting places, if the Seas be
Calme; for then the Turtles lye and sleep upon the waves, for a long
time together; and upon their backs they sit, and sleep securely;
and there, mute, prune, and oyl their feathers; rouse, and doe all
their Offices of nature, and have roome enough for all, for some of
those Turtles are a yeard broad in the back: wee took one with our
long Boate, as he lay sleeping on the water, whose body afforded all
the Gentlemen, and Officers of the Ship, a very plentifull meal; and
was the best meat wee tasted, all the time wee were at Sea. There are
of these kinds of Fishes but two sorts, that continue in the mayne;
the Loggerhead Turtle, and the Hawkes bill Turtle, of which sorts,
the latter is the best, and of that kind ours was that wee took.
There is a third kind, called the Green Turtle which are of a lesser
Magnitude, but far excelling the other two, in wholesomnesse, and
Rarenesse of taste; but of them hereafter for I have no mind to part
so leightly, with the forenamed Birds of prey: For having been bred a
Faulconer in my youth, I cannot but admire the admirable swiftnesse
of wing these birds make. They mount sometimes upon the trayne, to
so loftie a pitch: as, if a Faucon were there, Shee might be allowed
a double Cancellere in her stooping to her game: they doe it at one
entire downe come. Her ordinary flying for her own pleasure, and
not for prey is commonly more free then the best Haggard Faulcon,
that I have ever seen; but the continuance of it makes it the more
admirable, At the times they grow hungry, they attend the _Dolphins_,
who are their Spaniels; and where they perceive the water to move,
they know they are in Chase, of the flying fish; and being neere
them, they rise like Coveys of Partridges by 12 and 16 in a Covey,
and flye as far as young Partridges, that are forkers, and in their
flight these birds make them their quarry.
These frighted fishes, sometimes in the night have crost our ship,
and being stopt by the shroudes, have falne downe; and with their
bodies we have baited hookes, and taken their pursuers the Dolphins;
which we have found very excellent meat, being drest by a good hand,
with Wine, Spice, and sweet herbs, which we never wanted. So here we
have excellent hauking, no feare of losing our hauke, by going out
at Cheik, or to a village to Poult, and yet eate of the quarrie, and
sometimes of the Spaniells, which is an advantage the best faulconers
misse at Land. As for the hunting here, we only see the Chase, but
suffer the hounds to flesh themselves upon the quarrie, or it may
be, a royall fish, such a one as may fill a dish to furnish Neptunes
table, & by that meanes we are cosen’d of our quarry. So that as
I ever thought on Land, I find the same at Sea, Hawking to be the
better sport. I had almost forgot, to tell what kind of fish this
flying fish is, which is the cause of such excellent sport, both in
himselfe and others, he is just like a Pilchard, but his fins larger,
both in breadth & length, & as long as they are wett, so long he
flyes; and for their mortall enemies the birds, they continue with us
from 33. degrees til we come to 15. and then leave us.
At which time and place, another kinde undertakes us, not much bigger
then a Castrill; and as near that colour as may bee, but of another
manner of flying: for these flye close to the water, and turne about
every wave; so that wee often lose sight of them, by interposing of
the waves, and think somtimes that a wave has overwhelmed her. The
pleasure she gives the eye, is by the giddinesse of her flying, and
often seems to be lost: and yet (contrary to our expectation) appears
againe. But I will trouble you no longer with the inhabitants of
the Plyant Aire, but dive into the Deep, to try what pleasure that
Element affords to give you delight.
There is a Fish called a Sharke, which as he is a common enemy to
Saylers and all others that venture, in Calmes, to commit their naked
bodies to the sea (for he often bites off Legs, sometimes Armes, and
now and then swallowes the whole body, if the Fish bee great): So
when the Saylers take them, they use them accordingly. Sometimes by
putting out their eyes, and throwing them over bord; sometimes by
mangling and cutting their bodies, finns, and tayles, making them a
prey to others, who were mercilesse Tyrants themselves; And in this
kind of justice they are very Accurate.
Many of these fishes we took; some by striking with harping Irons,
some with Fishgigs, some with hookes; and amongst the rest, one very
large, which followed the Ship foure houres, before wee went about
to take him; and perceived before him, a little Fish which they call
the _Pilot Fish_; This little guide of his, swims sometimes a yeard
before him, sometimes more or lesse, at his pleasure; and in his
greatest adversity often cleaves to him, and like a deare friend,
stickes closest when hee needs him most: for when he is taken, this
little fish, never fayles to fasten himselfe to his head, or some
part neere that, and resolves to dye with him. The experience of this
wee found not only in this great fish, but in all the rest wee had
formerly taken, for wee never took the one without the other. And the
Engine wee took this great Sharke with, was a large Hook, baited with
a piece of Beef; which he received into his mouth, his belly being
turned upwards, for his mouth being short of his snout a good deale,
he could not take it conveniently, his back being upward, by reason
his snout drove the line afore it, but as soon as wee perceived the
baite to be swallowed, we gave a sudden pull, which fastned the hook
so, as we were sure the weight of his body would not teare it out,
Wee drew him up, and laid him in the Wast of the Ship, where none
durst abide but the Seamen who dare doe any thing.
Wee had aboard divers mastive Dogges, and amongst them, one so large
and fierce, as I have seldome seen any like him; this Dogge flew to
him with the greatest Courage that might be, but could take no hold
of him, by reason of his large roundnesse and sliminesse; but if
by chance he got hold of one of his finnes, the Sharke would throw
him from side to side of the Ship, as if he had been nothing; and
doubtlesse if he had encountred him in his own Element, the Sea, he
would have made quick work with him.
Divers of this kind wee took, but none so large; he was about 16 foot
long, and 10 foot about the middle. Other fishes wee took, as the
_Bonito_, the _Spanish Maquerell_, the _Albucore_, _Dolphin_, _&c._
which wee found excellent meate, but especially the _Albacore_, which
is a fish of such a shape, as it pleased me much to look on. Those
wee took were not much above a yard long, with forked tayles, the
gristles very firme and strong, and the body neer that, no bigger
then a mans wrist; but suddenly growing upward to such a greatnesse,
as I have seldome seen any like him, and so strong withall, as a
sayler a very strong man, holding one of them fast by the gill, when
this fish mov’d but his tayle to get loose, gave such a spring, as he
had like to have put his arme out of joynt. These kind of fishes, in
a cleare Sunshine evening, delight themselves and us, by trying which
of them can leap highest above water, so that ’tis a pretty pastime,
to see fishes so large, and gloriously colour’d, shew themselves so
far above their naturall Element, whose shapes and colours gave such
variety. But this sport we saw not often.
I will trouble you no more, with mentioning the variety of shapes
and colours of fishes, till I come to St. _Jago_; onely one, and
that a very small one; for his body is not much bigger then a large
Pomegranate, and yet his faculties are such, as may draw more eyes to
look on him and more mindes to consider him, then the Vast _Whale_:
for though it be true, that his large body, appearing above the
surface of the water being in calmes a smooth leavell superficies,
and suddenly appearing, is one of the strangest and most monstrous
sights that can be in nature; (and the more admirable, when he is
incountred by his two mortall enemies, the _Sword_ and _Theshal_
fishes. For to shake them off, he leapes more then his owne length,
above water; and in his fall, beats the sea with such violence, as
the froth and foame is seen a quarter of an houre after, White, as
when ’tis beaten by a strong West wind against a Rock; and at other
times, spouts out the Water in great quantities; the height of an
ordinary Steeple.) Yet this great master-piece of Nature, is not in
my opinion so full of wonder, nor doth raise the consideration to
such a height: as this little fish the _Carvill_, who can when he
pleases, enjoy himselfe with his neighbour fishes, under water; And
when he putts on a resolution to trie his fortune in another Element,
the _Ayer_, he riseth to the top of the sea, let the billow go never
so high, and there without the help of a sayler, Raises up his maine
Mast, spreads his sayles, which he makes of his own sinewes, fits
his Rudder and Ballast, and begins his voyage; But to what Coast he
is bound, or what trafique he intends, himselfe and He that made
him onely can tell. Fishes there are none to prey on, nor flies,
and therefore ’tis not for food he travailes; I have seen them 500
leagues from any land, if his voyage be to any Port, he must have a
long time and much patience to get thither; if to sea, hee’s there
already; in one thing he hath the advantage of any ship that ever
sayled: for he can go neerer the wind by a poynt, then the most yare
Friggot that ever was built. Which shewes how farre Nature can exceed
Art. Another advantage he has, that in the greatest Tempest, he never
feares drowning. Compasse, nor Card he needs not, for he is never out
of his way; whether then his voyage be for pleasure or profit we are
yet to seeke.
But before wee arive at our next Harbour, St _Jago_, one of the
_Iles_ of Cape Verd, and now revolted from the King of Spayne, to
the Portugall; Let me tell you, one little observation I made of
the Ships way; which in slacke windes, and darke nights, wee saw
nothing under water, but darkenes; but in stiffe windes, and strong
gayles, wee saw perfectly the keele of the Ship; and fishes playing
underneath, as lighted by a torch, and yet the nights of equall
darkenes. Which put me in mind of a poynt of Philosophy I had heard
discourst of, among the Learned; That in the Ayer, Rough hard bodies,
meeting with one another, by violent stroakes, Rarifie the Ayer, so
as to make fire. So here, the ship being of a hard substance, and in
a violent motion, meeting with the strong resistance of the waves:
(who though they bee not hard, yet they are rough, by reason of their
saltnes,) doe cause a light, though no fire, and I may guesse, that
that light would bee fire, were it not quencht by the sea, in the
instant it is made; which in his owne Element, hath the greater power
and predominancie.
But before wee came to St _Jago_, wee were to have visited a small
Iland called _Soll_; by the intreatie of a Portugall wee carried with
us, whose name was _Bernardo Mendes de Sousa_; who pretended, to have
a great part of the Iland (if not the whole) to bee his owne; but for
that, it lay somewhat out of our waye, and wee could not recover it,
by reason the winde was Crosse; and partly for that wee were informed
by some of the Saylers, who told us it was uninhabited by any, but
Goats, Dogs, and the like; and wee guest, hee would (out of a vaine
glorie) shew us something that he Call’d his. But the Master, who
well knew the Condition of the place, would not lose so much tyme to
no purpose. Which gave some discontentment to the Portugall, which
hee exprest in his Countenance, by a sullen dogged looke, till wee
came to St _Jago_. But that was but a whetstone, to sharpen a worse
humour hee was big with; for though our Merchants redeem’d him out
of prison in _London_, intending him a Mayne director in the whole
voyage; whose Credulous eares hee highly abused, by telling them,
That the _Padre Vagado_ (Chiefe Governour of St _Jago_) was his
brother, and that by the power hee had with him, to lay all trade
open, for Negroes, Horses, and Cattle, which were there Contrabanded
goods; By which perswasion, they gave him the power and Command
of the ship and goods. But hee intended nothing lesse then the
performance of that trust, but instead of it, meant to make prey of
both, and of our Liberties, and probably lives to boote, if wee had
not bin verie wary of him.
The first thing wee perceiv’d in him, was a strange looke hee put
on, when wee came nere the Iland; which caused us to suspect some
great and bad designe hee was bent on, for being Iolly and very good
Companie all the voyage, to change his Countenance when wee were
nere the place where wee hop’d to enjoy our selves with happinesse
and Contentment, was a presage of some evill intent to bee put in
practice, which howerly wee expected; and were all at gaze what part
of it was first to bee acted; which hee (more speedily then hee
needed) discovered, and it was thus.
Our water, being a good part spent in our passage thither, and wee
being to make new and large provisions for the remaynder of our
Voyage, carrying horses and Cattle with us: which wee were to take
in there; hee Commanded the Master by the power he had over him, to
send a shoare all the emptie Caske hee had aboard; with intent to
detayne them; and so make us comply, by little and little to his
ends. But the Master absolutely denied the Landing our great Caske,
but told him he would send our quarter Caskes, in our long boate, and
so by making often returnes, to fill our Pipes & Buts. But finding
himself at a losse in this designe, thought good to keepe us from any
water at all; and so appointed our men, to dig in the valley under
the Padres house, where he was well assured no Springs of water were
to be found. But some of our men, who spoke good Spanish, by their
enquiries heard, That there was a very good well on the other side of
the hill, under the Castle, and were brought to the sight of it by
some of the Country people; Which when he perceiv’d we had knowledge
of, he was much out of Countenance, and used his best eloquence to
make us beleeve he had never heard of that Well.
So finding that this practice would not serve his turne, he tryed
another: and that was to command our Master, to carrie a shoare, that
part of the Cargo soone that was consign’d for that place, which was
Cloath, Bayes, Stuffes of severall kindes, Linen Cloath, Hats with
broad brims, such as Spaniards use to weare, and were made in London
purposely to put off there, and these goods being valued, when they
were receiv’d at Land, there should be a returne made, in Horses, and
Cattle. But as we had Cause to suspect him for the Cask, so wee had
for the Cargo, and so return’d him this answer, that we would not
land any of our goods, without receiving the like valew in Cattle;
and so by parcells to receive the one, and deliver the other.
On which message, we sent the Purser of our ship, that spoke good
Spanish; But _Bernardo_, being vext to the height that his Plot was
discovered, kept him prisoner. We sent another to demand him which
was like wise detayned, then we sent 3 or 4 more and some of the
soldiers of the Castle gave fire upon them, Soe that wee resolv’d to
weigh Anchor and put to Sea for a weeke or tenne dayes and returne
in the night (the weather being darke and fitt for our purpose) and
surprise the Padres house with 50 Musketeers which we could muster
verie well of the Gentlemen and other passengers in the ship, and
some of the Saylers, and take the _Padre Vagado_, and _Bernardo
Mendes de Sousa_, and carrie them to the _Barbados_. But the Padre
not knowing of this designe in _Bernardo_, sent to us a verie kind
message inviting himselfe aboard our ship, receiving hostages from
us, and soe upon treatie with him aboard, settled a trade, and got
our prisoners releast; whereupon we were invited to his house or
rather his Rocke, for it was most part of it form’d in a Rocke, with
a steep and verie high precipice.
But I am mislead into this digression by this wicked Portugall,
whose unlucky Countenance before we came to the _Iland_, gave me the
occasion to say somewhat of him, and his miscariage in the _Iland_,
before I came at it.
But when we came within sight of it, it appeared to us full of high
& steep Rocks, (the highest of which were meere stone, without any
soyle at all) and they of so great a height, as we seldome saw the
tops, whilst we lay before it; being interposed by mists, and Clouds:
which rise and darken the skie in the time of the _Turnado_. But the
day we had the first sight of it, being very cleare; and we being
at a competent distance, had a perfect view of it. But those of the
second altitude, appear’d not so white, but had a grayish colour,
as if covered with light and sandy earth. But the lowest of those,
seem’d rather Hills, than Rockes; but yet so russet, as we were in
doubt whether grasse did ever grow on them. But when we came within
distance of discerning colour perfectly; wee expected the vallies, as
they opened to us, would have afforded our eyes a richer prospect,
with more variety of colours, but we found very little or no
amendment, onely the trees of _Coconuts_, with some other that were
large and beautiful, whose tops (giving amply proportionable shadowes
to their roots) held their greennesse and were extreame beautifull.
But the time of our stay there, being the _Turnado_, when the sunne
(being in his returne from the Tropique of Cancer, to that of
Capricorne, to visit and refresh the Southern world,) became _Zenith_
to the inhabitants of that part of the world; which is about the
beginning of _August_: At which time the raines fall in abundance,
and is accompted winter, to those parts where the _Zenith_ is, and
we staying there 19 or 20 dayes, (the raine falling a good part of
that time,) wee perceived the valleys to put on new liveries; so
fresh, so full of various greens, intermixt with flowers of severall
kinds, some growing on stalkes, some on trees, so full of varietie,
of the most beautifull colours, as if nature had made choyce of that
place to shew her Master piece. So that, having feasted our eyes
with this delighted object, we desired to try whether their smel was
as pleasant and odoriferous, as their beauty was admirable; and to
satisfie our selves of this curiosity, would willingly have gone a
shoare but wee were advised to stay a little, till we were better
assured of our _Portugall Bernardo_. Which stay, gave us time to take
a view of the Harbour or Bay, which they call the _Pry_, and is about
a league over from land to land. And, as I guest, somewhat more; from
the poynts of land, to the bottome; and, as we enter, we leave a
small Iland on our Larboard side
This _Bay_ or _Pry_, lies to the _Leeward_ of the Iland; by reason
whereof we found so great, so insufferable heate, as you will hardly
imagine that bodyes comming out of cold Climates, could indure such
scorching without being suffocated.
I had in a Cabinet two pieces of hard waxe, in the hold of the ship
both melted and clave together; and the Cement of that Cabinet, that
was made to hold the Inke, melted and became flat.
So that finding the _Ayer_ so torridly hot, I thought good to make
triall of the water; and I leapt into the sea, which appeared to
my sense no more colder than the _Ayer_; than the Queens bath (at
_Bathe_) is hotter in _June_ here in England.
At the bottome, or inward part of the _Pry_, there appeared to us,
a faire round rising hill, neere halfe the bredth of the _Pry_, not
much unlike the How at _Plimouth_, with a valley on either side; And
on the brow of the Hill towards the right hand, a very high and steep
precipice of a rocke; in which stood the house of the _Padre Vagado_,
fixt on the top of the rocke. A house fit enough for such a Master;
for though he were the chiefe Commander of the Iland: yet by his port
and house he kept he was more like a _Hermite_ then a Governour. His
familie consisting of a _Mollotto_ of his own getting, three Negroes,
a Fidler, and a Wench. Himselfe a man grave enough to be wise, but
certainly of no great learning; for upon the differences between
_Bernardo_ and us, Colonel _Modiford_ writ him a letter in Latin,
which he did his best endeavour to answer but fell two bowes short in
substance and language, and though his Quarrell were to us, yet he
revenged himselfe on _Priscian_, whose head he broke 3 or 4 times in
his letter.
The first time we saw him, was at his own house, by his own
invitation: to which almost inaccessible habitation, when we had
climed with infinite difficulty; and indeed so painfull and violent
was our motion: (our leggs finding the motion of elevation, much more
violent then of distention,) as we were almost scalded within, and
the torrid heat of the Sun, being then our _Zenith_, did so scald
us without, as we were in fitter condition to be fricased for the
_Padres_ dinner, then to eat any dinner our selves.
Being painfully and pipeing hot, arriv’d at this exalted mansion; we
found none to entertaine us but _Bernardo_; whose countenance was
not so well reconcil’d to himselfe, as to give us a hearty welcome.
He told us that the _Padre_ was gone forth about some affaires of
the Iland, but would returne time enough to dinner. And whilst we
were staying there, expecting his comming, we thought good not to be
idle, for the structure of that Fabricke, did not minister to our
eyes much of delight. Onely that it had a faier prospect to sea. So
we walkt along upon that round hill, enquiring what we could of the
place; and were inform’d that there had been formerly a very stately
Town, beautified with faire buildings, and streets so contrived, as
to make the best use of such a prospect; But burnt and demolisht
by Sr Francis _Drake_, in the time of the warres, between Queen
_Elizabeth_, and the King of _Spaine_, which made us give more
reverence to the place; for that some of our Countreymen had there
sacrificed their lives for the Honour of our Nation.
About the houre that our stomacks told us, it was full high time
to pay Nature her due, we lookt about us, and perceived at a good
distance, a horse comming towards us, with a man on his back, as hard
as his heels could carry him; and within a very little time, made a
sudden stop at the _Padres_ house, from whose backe (being taken by
two _Negroes_,) was set on the ground a great fat man, with a gowne
on his back, his face not so black as to be counted a _Molotto_, yet
I believe full out as black as the Knight of the Sunne; his eyes
blacker if possible, and so far sunk into his head, as with a large
pinne you might have prick’t them out in the nappe of his necke.
Upon his a lighting we perceived him very much discomposed, for the
pace he rid, was not his usuall manner of riding, as by our enquiry
afterwards we understood; and that he very seldom rid at all, but his
business having held him over long, caus’d him to take horse, who
intended to come a foot; and being mounted, (and he none of the best
horsemen,) was made subject to the wil of his horse; which being a
Barbe, & very swift of foot, comming towards the place where he was
kept, ranne with such violence, as it was a wonder his burthen had
not been cast by the way; for the Horse having a bit in his month,
and the stirrops being extreame short, as the manner of their riding
there is, if he had ever checkt him with the bridle, that he had been
put to bound, he had undoubtedly layd him on the ground. But the
rider that thought of nothing more, then holding fast by the pummell
with both handes, was miraculously preserv’d.
In this great discomposure, he was taken off by two _Negroes_, and
set on his owne legs: but in such a trance, as for some minutes, he
was not in a Condition to speake to us: So sensible an impression had
the feare of falling made in him. But being at last come to himselfe,
he made his addresse to us, and in his language bid us welcome,
begining to excuse his too long stay: to redeeme which fault, he had
put himselfe in such a hazard, as in his whole life he had not knowne
the like. We answered, that it argued a great respect and civilitie
to us, that he would expose his gravitie, which was accustomed to a
moderate pace, to such a swiftnes of motion, as might in any kinde
indanger his health, or hazard his person. But he being a man much
reserv’d, and slow of language, said no more; but brought us into his
house; which was upon a Levell at the entrance, but the other side of
the Rooms a steep precipice, and some of the roomes like galleries
such as are in the meanest _Innes_ upon _London_-way. There were not
in the house above 4 roomes, besides two galleries and a Kitchin; and
those all on a flower; and the flowers of earth, not so much as made
Levell, nor soeeven as to deserve sweeping; and the most of them were
justly dealt withall: for they had no more then they deserv’d, both
above and below; for the Cobwebs serv’d for hangings, and frying pans
and gred-irons for pictures.
By this equipage, you may guesse what the trading is of this _Iland_,
when the Governour is thus accoutred; but by and by, a Cloath was
layde, of Calico, with 4 or 5 Napkins of the same, to serve a dozen
men. The first Course was set on the table, usherd in by the Padre
himselfe, (_Bernardo_, the _Mollotto_, and _Negroes_ following
after,) with every one a dish of fruite, 6 in all; the first was
Milons, Plantines the second, the third Bonanos, the 4 of Guavers,
the 5 of Prickled Peares, the 6 the Custard Apple: but to fill up
the table, and make the feast yet more sumptuous, the Padre sent his
_Mollotto_, into his own Chamber, for a dish which he reserv’d for
the Close of all the rest; Three _Pines_ in a dish, which were the
first that ever I had seene, and as farre beyond the best fruite that
growes in England, as the best _Abricot_ is beyond the worst Slow or
Crab.
Having well refresht our selves with these excellent fruites, we
dranke a glasse or two of Red Sack; a kinde of wine growing in the
_Maderas_; verie strong, but not verie pleasant; for in this Iland,
there is made noe wine at all; nor as I thinke any of grapes, so
neere the Line upon Ilands in all the world. Having made an end of
our fruite, the dishes were taken away, and another Course fetcht in;
which was of flesh, fish, and sallets; the sallets being first plac’t
upon the table; which I tooke great heed of, being all Novelties to
me, but the best and most savourie herbs that ever I tasted, verie
well season’d with salt, Oyle, and the best vinagre. Severall sorts
we had, but not mixt, but in severall dishes, all strange, and all
excellent. The first dish of flesh, was a leg of young sturke, or
a wilde Calfe, of a yeare old; which was of the Colour of stags
flesh, and tasted very like it, full of Nerves and sinewes, strong
meat and very well Condited: boyld tender, and the sauce of savorie
herbes, with Spanish Vinagre. Turkyes and Hens we had roasted; a
gigget of young goate, fish in abundance of severall kindes, whose
names I have forgotten, Snappers, grey and red; Cavallos, Carpions,
&c: with others of rare colours and shapes, too many to be named in
this leafe; some fryed in oyle, and eaten hot, some souc’t, some
marinated: of all these we tasted, and were much delighted.
Dinner being neere halfe done, (the Padre, _Bernardo_, and the
other black atendants, waiting on us;) in comes an old fellow,
whose complexion was raised out of the red Sack; for neare that
Colour it was: his head and beard milke white, his Countenance bold
and Cheerfull, a Lute in his hand, and plaide us for a Noveltie,
The _Passame sares galiard_; a tune in great esteeme, in Harry the
fourths dayes; for when Sir _John Falstaff_ makes his Amours to
Mistresse _Doll Tear-sheet_, _Sneake_ and his Companie, the admired
fidlers of that age, playes this tune, which put a thought into my
head, that if time and tune be the Composits of Musicke, what a long
time this tune had in sayling from _England_ to this place. But we
being sufficiently satisfied with this kind of harmonie, desired a
song; which he performed in as Antique a manner; both savouring much
of Antiquitie; no Graces, double relishes, Trillos, Groppos or Piano
Forte’s, but plaine as a packstaffe; his Lute too, was but of tenne
strings, and that was in fashion in King Davids dayes; soe that the
raritie of this Antique piece, pleas’d me beyond measure.
Dinner being ended, and the Padre well neere wearie of his wayting,
we rose, and made roome for better Companie; for now the Padre,
and his blacke mistresse were to take their turnes; A Negro of the
greatest beautie and majestie together: that ever I saw in one woman.
Her stature large, and excellently shap’t, well favour’d, full eye’d,
& admirably grac’t; she wore on her head a roll of green taffatie,
strip’t with white and Philiamort, made up in manner of a Turban; and
over that a sleight vayle, which she tooke off at pleasure. On her
bodie next her linen, a Peticoate of Orange Tawny and Skye Colour;
not done with Straite stripes, but wav’d; and upon that a mantle of
purple silke, ingrayld with straw Colour. This Mantle was large, and
tyed with a knot of verie broad black Ribbon, with a rich Jewell on
her right shoulder, which came under her left arme, and so hung loose
and carelesly, almost to the ground. On her Legs, she wore buskins
of wetched Silke, deckt with Silver lace, and Fringe; Her shooes, of
white Leather, lac’t with skie colour; and pinkt between those laces.
In her eares, she wore Large Pendants, about her neck; and on her
armes, fayre Pearles. But her eyes were her richest Iewells: for they
were the largest, and most orientall, that I have ever seene.
Seing all these perfections in her onely at passage, but not yet
heard her Speake; I was resolv’d after dinner, to make an Essay:
what a present of rich silver silke and gold Ribbon would doe, to
perswade her to open her lips: Partly out of a Curiositie, to see
whether her teeth were exactly white, and cleane, as I hop’d they
were; for ’tis a generall opinion, that all _Negroes_ have white
teeth; but that is a Common error, for the black and white, being so
neere together, they set off on another with the greater advantage.
But looke neerer to them, and you shall find those teeth, which at a
distance appear’d rarely white, are yellow and foul. This knowledge
wrought this Curiositie in me, but it was not the mayne end of my
enquirie; for there was now, but one thing more, to set her off in
my opinioni, the rarest black swanne that I had ever seen, and
that was her language, & gracefull delivery of that, which was to
unite and confirme a perfection in all the rest. And to that end I
took a Gentleman that spoke good Spanish with me, and awaited her
comming out, which was with far greater majesty, and gracefulness,
then I have seen Queen _Anne_, descend from the Chaire of State,
to dance the Measures with a Baron of England, at a Maske in the
Banquetting house. And truly, had her followers and friends, with
other perquisits (that ought to be the attendants on such a state and
beautie) wayted on her, I had made a stop, and gone no farther. But
finding her but slightly attended, and considering she was but the
Padres Mistres, & therefore the more accessible, I made my addresses
to her, by my interpreter; & told her, I had some Trifles made by
the people of _England_, which for their value were not worthy her
acceptance, yet for their Novelty, they might be of some esteem, such
having bin worn by the great Queens of _Europe_, & intreated her to
vouchsafe to receive them. She with much gravity, and reservedness,
opened the paper; but when she lookt on them, the Colours pleased her
so, as she put her gravity into the loveliest smile that I have ever
seen. And then shewed her rowes of pearls, so clean, white, Orient,
and well shaped, as _Neptunes_ Court was never pav’d with such as
these; & to shew whether was whiter, or more Orient, those or the
whites of her eyes, she turn’d them up, & gave me such a look, as was
a sufficient return for a far greater present, and withall wisht, I
would think of somewhat wherein she might pleasure me, and I should
finde her both ready and willing. And so with a gracefull bow of her
neck, she took her way towards her own house; which was not above a
stones cast from the _Padres_. Other addresses were not to be made,
without the dislike of the _Padre_, for they are there as jealous of
their Mistrisses, as the _Italians_ of their wives.
In the afternoon we took leave, and went aboard; where we remained
three or four days; about which time, some passengers of the ship,
who had no great store of linnen for shift, desired leave to go
ashoare and took divers women along with them, to wash their linnen.
But (it seem’d) the _Portugalls_, and _Negroes_ too, found them
handsome and fit for their turnes, and were a little Rude, I cannot
say Ravisht them; for the Major part of them, being taken from
Bridewell, Turnboule street, and such like places of education, were
better natur’d then to suffer such violence; yet complaints were
made, when they came aboard, both of such abuses, and stealing their
linnen.
But such a praise they gave of the place, as we all were desirous
to see it: for, after the Raine, every day gave an increase to the
beauty of the place, by the budding out of new fruits and flowers.
This was the valley on the left side of the Hill, more spacious and
beautifull by much than that on the right hand, where the _Padre_
dwelt. The next day, a dozen Gentlemen of our company, resolv’d to
go and see this so much admired valley, and when our Saylers with
their long boat went to fetch water, (as dayly they did,) we went
along with them and landed there, in as high going Billows, as I have
ever seen, so near the land. Much adoe we had, to be carried to land
though on mens backs, and yet the grapple came as near the shoare as
they durst bring it, for bulging against the bottome.
No sooner were we landed, but the Captaine of the Castle, with one
souldier with him; came towards us, with a slow formall pace; who
desired to speake with one of us alone. Colonel _Modiford_, being
the chiefe man in the Company, went with an Interpreter to meet him;
and being at the distance of speech, desired to know his pleasure;
which he told him was this. That he understood divers of our women
had bin ashoare, the day before; and received some injury, from the
people of the Iland, and that it was conceiv’d, we were come Arm’d
to take revenge on those that did the affront. He therefore advised
us, either to make speedy returne to the boate that brought us: or
to send back our swords and pistols, and commit our selves to his
protection; and if one of those were not presently put in act, we
should in a very short time have all our throats Cut.
We told him we had no intention of revenge for any wrong done,
and that the only cause of our landing, was to see the beauty of
the place we had heard so much Commended, by our people that were
ashore, of which they had given a very large testimony, both of the
pleasantness and fruitfulness of it, and that our visit was out of
love, both to the place and people. But for sending our weapons
back to the boate, we desired his pardon; for this reason, that the
Billows going so very high at that time, we could not send them to
the boat without being dipt in the Sea water, which would spoyle
them; and the most of them, being rich swords, and pistols, we were
loath to have their beauty covered with rust, which the salt water
would be the occasion of. We desired rather, that he would Command a
souldier of his, to stay with a man of ours, and keep them safe, till
our returne; which he being content to doe, we committed our selves
to his protection, who put a guard upon us of 10 Souldiers, part
_Portugalls_ part _Negroes_; the most part of either kind, as proper
men as I have seen, and as handsomely cloathed.
Their garments made with much Art, and all seem’d to be done by the
Tayler; the Coverings for their heads, were not unlike Helmits; of
blew and white strip’t silke, some tawny, and yellow, others of other
sorts of Colours; but all of one fashion, their doublets close to
their bodies, with Cassocks, made of the fashion of the Kings guard:
loose sleeves, which came to their elbowes; but large and gathered so
as to fit loose from their armes; with foure large skirts, reaching
down to the middle of their thighs; but these of a different colour
from their suits, their breeches indifferently large, comming down
below the knee; and the upper part, so wrought with Whalebones
within, as to keep them hollow, from touching their backs; to avoid
heat, which they were much troubled with; upon their leggs, buskins
of the colour of their suits, yet some made a difference: their
shooes Colour’d for the most part; some white, but very few blacke.
Their weapons, as Swords, Pistols, Muskets, Pikes, and Partisans,
kept very bright, and worne comelily and gracefully; which argued
a decencie in the Commander, as their awfull respect did of his
austeritie.
Being now under a Guard, we marcht into this valley, one of the
delightfullest places that I have ever seen, for besides the high and
loftie trees, as the _Palmeto_, _Royall_, _Coco_, _Cedar_, _Locust_,
_Masticke_, _Mangrave_, _Bully_, _Redwood_, _Pickled yellow wood_,
_Cassia_, _Fistula_, _Calibash_, _Cherry_, _Figgtree_, whose body
is large inough for timber, _Cittrons_, _Custard apple_, _Guavers_,
_Macow_, _Cipres_, _Oranges_, _Limons_, _Lymes_, _Pomegranat_,
_Anotto_, _Prickled apple_, _Prickled peare_, _Papa_, these and
more may be accounted wood: and yet a good part of them bearing
excellent fruit; But then there are of a lesser sort, that beare
the rarest fruit; whose bodyes cannot be accompted wood, as the
_Plantine_, _Pine_, _Bonano_, _Milon_, _water Millon_, &c. and some
few grapes, but those inconsiderable, by reason they can never make
wine: because they have no winter, and so by that meanes, they can
never ripe together, but one is green, another ripe, another rotten,
which reason will ever hold, that no wine can be made on Ilands,
where there is no winter; or within twenty degrees of the line on
either side. I have heard that wine is made in the _East Indies_,
within lesse then fifteen Degrees; but ’tis of the Palme tree; out
of whose body, they draw both wine and oyle; which wine will not
keep above a day, but no wine of grapes, for the reasons aforesaid.
Other kinds of trees, we found good to smell to, as _Mirtle_,
_Jesaman_, Tamarisk, with a tree somewhat of that bignesse, bearing
a very beautifull flower. The first halfe next the stalke, of a deep
yellow or gold colour; the other halfe, being the larger, of a rich
Scarlet; shap’d like a Carnation, & when the flowers fall off, there
grows a Cod, with 7 or 8 seeds in it, divers of which, we carried
to the _Barbados_, and planted there: and they grew and multiplied
abundantly, and they call them there, the St. _Jago_ flower, which is
a beautifull, but no sweet flower.
From these woods of pleasant trees, we saw flying divers birds, some
one way, some another, of the fairest, and most beautifull colours
that can be imagined in Nature: others whose Colours and shapes come
short of these, did so excell in sweetnesse, and loudness of voyce,
as our Nightingals in England, are short of them, in either of those
two properties; but in variety of tunes, our birds are beyond them,
for in that they are defective.
In this valley of pleasure, adorn’d as you have heard, we march’t
with our Guard, faire and softly, near a quarter of a mile; before
we came to the much praised fountaine; from whence we fetcht our
water. The circle whereof, was about 60 foot, the Diameter about 20
from the ground to the top of the Well, (which was of freestone,) 3
foot and a halfe; from thence within, downe to the surface of the
water, about 15 foot. The spring it selfe, not so much to be praised
for the excellency of the taste, though cleare inough, as for the
Nymphs that repaire thither. For whilst we stayed there seeing the
Saylers fill their Casks; and withall Contemplating the glory of the
place: there appeard to our view, many pretie young Negro Virgins,
playing about the Well. But amongst those; two, that came downe
with either of them a naturall Pitcher, a Calibash upon their arme,
to fetch water from this fountaine. Creatures, of such shapes, as
would have puzzelld _Albert Durer_, the great Mr of Proportion, but
to have imitated; and _Tition_, or _Andrea de Sarta_, for softnes
of muscles, and Curiositie of Colouring, though with a studied
diligence; and a love both to the partie and the worke. To expresse
all the perfections of Nature, and Parts, these Virgins were owners
of, would aske a more skillfull pen, or pencill then mine; Sure I
am, though all were excellent, their motions were the highest, and
that is a beautie no painter can expresse, and therefore my pen may
well be silent; yet a word or two, would not be amisse, to expresse
the difference between these, and those of high _Africa_; as of
Morcoco, Guinny, Binny, Cutchow, Angola, Æthiopia, and _Mauritania_,
or those that dwell nere the _River_ of _Gambia_, who are thick
lipt, short nosd, and commonly low foreheads. But these, are compos’d
of such features, as would marre the judgment of the best Paynters,
to undertake to mend. Wanton, as the soyle that bred them, sweet as
the fruites they fed on; for being come so neere, as their motions,
and graces might perfectly be discern’d, I guest that Nature could
not, without help of Art, frame such accomplisht beauties not onely
of colours, and favour, but of motion too, which is the highest part
of beautie. If dancing had bin in fashion in this _Iland_, I might
have been perswaded, that they had bin taught those motions, by some
who had studied that Art. But considering the _Padre’s Musique_ to
be the best the _Iland_ afforded, I could not but cast away that
thought, and attribute all to pure nature; Innocent, as youthfull,
their ages about 15. Seing their beauties so fresh and youthfull,
withall the perfections I have named, I thought good to trie, whether
the uttering of their language, would be as sweet and harmonious,
as their other partes were comely. And by the helpe of a Gentleman
that spoke _Portugall_, I accosted them; and began to praise their
beauties, shapes, and manner of dressings; which was extreamly
prettie. Their haire not shorne as the _Negroes_ in the places I
have named, close to their heads; nor in quarters, and mases, as
they use to weare it, which is ridiculous to all that see them, but
themselves: But in a due proportion of length, so as having their
shortenings by the naturall Curles, they appeared as wiers, and
artificiall dressings to their faces. On the sides of their Cheeks,
they plat little of it, of purpose to tie small Ribbon; or some
small beads, of white Amber, or blew bugle, sometimes of the rare
flowers that grow there; Their eares hung with Pendants, their necks
and armes adorn’d with bracelets of Counterfeit pearles, and blew
bugle; such as the _Portugalls_ bestow on them, for these are free
_Negroes_, and weare upon the small of one of their legs, the badge
of their freedome; which is a small peece of silver, or tinne, as
big as the stale of a spoone; which comes round about the leg; and
by reason of the smoothnes, and lightnes, is no impediment to their
going. Their cloathes, were petticoates of Strip’t silk, next to
their linen, which reach to their midle leg: and upon that a mantle,
of blew taffitie, tied with a Ribbon on the right shoulder: which
coming under the left arme, hung downe carelesly somewhat lower then
the petticoate, so as a great part of the naturall beautie, of their
backes and necks before, lay open to the veiw, their breast round,
firme, and beautifully shaped.
Upon my addresses to them, they appeard a little disturb’d; and
whispered to one another, but had not the Confidence to speake
aloud. I had in my hat, a piece of silver and silke Ribbon, which
I perceiv’d their well shap’t eyes, often to dart at; but their
modesties would not give them Confidence to aske. I tooke it out, and
divided it between them, which they accepted with much alacritie;
and in returne, dranke to one another my health in the liquor of
the pure fountaine, which I perceiv’d by their wanton smiles, and
jesticulations, and casting their eyes towards me: when they thought
they had exprest enough they would take in their Countenances, and
put themselves in the modestest postures that could be, but we having
brought a Cas of bottles of English spirits, with us; I cald for
some, and drunke a health to them, in a small dramme cup; and gave it
to one of them, which they smelt to, and finding it too strong for
their temper, pour’d some of it into one of their Calibashes: and put
to it as much water, as would temper it to their palats; they dranke
againe, but all this would not give them the Confidence to speake,
but, in mute language, and extream prety motions, shewed, they wanted
neither wit nor discretion, to make an answer. But it seem’d, it was
not the fashion there, for young Maides to speak to strangers, in so
publick a place.
I thought I had been sufficiently arm’d with the perfections I found
in the _Padre_’s Mistresse, as to be free from the darts of any
other Beauty of that place, and in so short a time: But I found the
difference between young fresh Beauties, and those that are made up
with the addition of State and Majesty: For though they counsell and
perswade our Loves; yet, young Beauties force, and so commit rapes
upon our affections. In summe, had not my heart been fixed fast in
my breast, and dwelt there above sixty years, and therefore loath to
leave his long kept habitation, I had undoubtedly left it between
them for a Legacy. For, so equall were there Beauties, and my Love,
as it was not, nor could be, particular to either.
I have heard it a question disputed, whether if a Horse, being plac’d
at an equall distance, between two bottles of hey, equally good; and
his appetite being equally fix’d upon either: Whether that Horse must
not necessarily starve. For, if he feed on either, it must argue,
that his appetite was more fixt on that; or else, that bottle was
better than the other. Otherwise, what should move him to chose one
before the other?
In this posture was I, with my two Mistresses; or rather, my two
halves of one Mistresse: for, had they been conjoyned, and so made
one, the poynt of my Love had met there; but, being divided, and my
affection not forked, it was impossible to fix, but in one Centre.
In this doubtfull condition, I took my leave, with an assurance, that
I should never finde two such parallel Paragons, in my whole search
through the World: And the reason of their so great likenesse and
lustre, was, they were Sisters and Twins; as I was after informed by
a Hermite, that came often to visit us, when we came on land, as we
often did, and not far off from his Cell.
But you will think it strange, that a man of my age and gravity,
should have so much to do with Beauty and Love: But I have three
arguments to protect me. The first is, I have in my younger dayes,
been much inclined to Painting, in which Art, colour, favour, and
shape is exercised; and these Beauties, being a proper subject of
all these perfections, (being in themselves perfect) I could not but
consider them with a studied diligence.
Next, I had been long at Sea, without setting foot on any Land;
and that hath a property, to make all Land-objects beautifull; and
these being in the highest degree paramount, could not but surprise
my fancy. Besides, the place being extream beautifull and lovely,
could not but secretly harbour in it the Spirit of Love, a passion
not to be governed. And therefore I hope, you will pardon my wilde
extravagancy.
But the main reason of this flying out, is, I had little else to
say: for the Iland, being a place of very little or no traffick,
could not afford much of discourse. Cattle they have very good, and
large, which, they sell at very easy rates; and likewise Horses, of
excellent shapes and mettle; but they are contrabanded goods, and
whosoever deales in them, (without speciall license) forfeits both
Ship and Goods, if, they have power to compell them.
But I believe, they have not, being partly informed by the Hermite,
who came often to us, to hear newes, and beg somewhat of us; which
being obtained, he would not stick to impart somewhat of the
weaknesse of the Iland, that would have cost him dear, if it had been
known to the _Padre_. And some of that which he enformed us, was,
that the Forts, and Block houses, on either side the Prye, on which
we saw the appearance of Ordnances, good store, and large; but we
understood by him, that those Forts were neither regular, nor the
Guns Brasse or Iron, but such as _Henry_ the Eighth took _Bulloyne_
with; and this we found by experience to be true: For, upon our first
difference with _Barnardo_, and the _Padre_, we weyed Anchor, and
removed ourselves out of the distance of the Castle, which stood in
the bottom of the Prye; and expected to have been shot at from those
Forts and Block houses, but saw no fire given; and if they had been
furnish’d with such Artillery as would have reach’d us, we should
certainly have heard from them.
We also enquired of our Intelligencer, the Hermite, what Trades or
Manufactures were practised there; but were answered, that they were
few, and inconsiderable; Sugar, Sweet-meats, and Coco-nuts, being
the greatest trade they had. Yet by the _Padres_ leave, we carried
away with us 50 head of Cattle, and 8 Horses, which _Barnardo_ made
us pay double for; the usual price being 25 s. a piece, for which he
made us pay 50 s. and for Horses, 10 l. a piece, which others have
had for 4 or 5 l. But he was content, we should rate our commodities
accordingly, and so we were no great losers by the exchange.
Having dispatch’d our businesse, we got leave to go ashoar, upon the
little Iland, at the entrance of the Prye, there to cut and pull
grasse, for our Horses and Cattle, which we made up into hay; a
work quickly done, where so much Sun-shine was our helper. It being
perfectly dried, we stowed it in the ship, which was our last work,
and so wayed Anchor, and hoysed Saile, steering our course for the
_Barbadoes_, leaving _Bernardo_ (according to his own desire) behinde
us; having but 2 Degrees to the southward to varie, in the running of
620 Leagues Westward. St. _Jago_ lying in 15. and the _Barbadoes_ in
13 Degrees and 30 Minutes, to the Northward of the Line.
There are seven more Ilands, which are called the Ilands of _Cape
Verd_: _viz._ S. _Michaels_, St. _Vincents_, St. _Anthonies_, St.
_Lucia_, _Bravo_, _Fogo_, and _Soll_: Some of which are much larger,
but none so considerable, as this of St. _Jago_.
As we lay at Anchor in the entrance of the Prye, we perceived at
Sun-set, between the Sun and us, the Iland called _Fogo_; which was
at such a distance, as none of us could discern it all the day, till
that houre; and then the Iland interposing between the Sun and us, we
saw it perfectly, shap’d like the neather half of a Sugar loafe, the
upper half being cut off eeven; and in the midst of the top of that,
a smoak and fire rising out, from which we guest it took its name.
About the tenth of _August_, we put out to Sea; and as we sayled,
we left the Iland of our Starbord-side, and did not part with the
sight of it, till we discern’d a little Town, near to the shoar,
which, we were told, was the best in the Iland, and a place meant
for the chief Port, for all Traffick in the Iland; but by means of
a great mischiefe, that Ships were subject to in that Harbour, it
was almost totally deserted: For the Sea there, was so rocky in the
bottome, and those rocks so thick together, and sharp withall, as
they cut the Cables off neer to the Anchor, and so the Anchor often
left in the bottom. There was a Dutchman that lay there but three
daies, and in that little stay, lost two Anchors. From this Iland
to the _Barbadoes_, we account 620 Leagues; which, by reason of the
constancy of the Windes, which blow seldome in any other point, than
Nore-east and By-east, they have usually sayled it in 16 or 17 daies.
But we, for that it was the time of _Tornado_, when the windes chop
about into the South, were somewhat retarded in our passage, and made
it twenty two daies ere we came thither; and many have made it a far
longer time. For, in the time of _Tornado_, the clouds interpose
so thick, and darken the skie so much, as we are not able to make
an observation for a fortnight together; and so being doubtfull of
our Latitude, dare not make the best use of our Sayles and way, for
fear of slipping by the Island; and being past it, can hardly beat
it up again, without putting out into the Main, and so by painfull
traverses, recover our selves to the Eastward of the Iland, and then
fall back again, by the due Latitude upon it, at 13 Degrees and 30
Minutes.
Besides this paines, and losse of time, when we misse the Iland, we
many times run hazards, by falling upon the Leeward Ilands, in the
night, of which the Bay of _Merixo_ is well stor’d.
In this long reach, (which may be call’d a voyage it selfe) I had
only two things to make the way seem short; the one was Pleasure,
the other Businesse; that of Pleasure, was, to view the Heavens, and
the beauty of them, which were objects of so great glory, as the
Inhabitants of the World, from 40 Degrees to either Pole, can never
be witnesse of. And this happens at the time, when the _Turnado_ is
with those of that Latitude, where we were. For the clouds being
exhal’d in great quantities, some thick and grosse, some thin and
aeriall, and being hurl’d and roll’d about with great and lesser
curles, the Sun then and there being far brighter, then with us here
in _England_, caused such glorious colours to rest upon those Clouds,
as ’tis not possible to be believed, by him that hath not seen it,
nor can imagination frame so great a beauty: And the reason is, the
neernesse and propinquity of the place we are in, which makes us see
the glory of the Sun, and of those Stars too, which move in that
Horizon, much more perfectly, then at a further distance. The proof
of this I found, by looking on the Stars, that appear large and
bright to us in _England_, which being seen there, do not only lose
much of their light, but of their magnitude. For instance; There is
a little Star, called _Auriga_, neer the _Charles Wain_, which in
_England_ I have seen very perfectly, in bright nights; but at that
distance, I could never see it in the clearest night, though I have
often attempted it. And upon my return to _England_, I found it as
I left it; which argues, that it was no decay or impediment in my
sight, that made me lose it, but only the distance of place. I deny
not, but a better sight then mine, may see this Star _Auriga_ at the
_Barbadoes_; but then, so good a sight may see it more perfectly
in _England_ than I can; and so the comparison holds. But another
reason, to prove the Celestiall Bodies brighter at neerer distance,
is, That the Moon being neer the Full, (at which time it gives a
plentifull light) I have observed in the night, (the Sun having been
set two hours, or thereabouts) and at such a time, as the Clouds
being in a fit Position, to reflect the beams which the Moon then
gives, to the place where you are, you shall see a perfect Rain-bow
in the night. But this does not happen at all times, though there
be Clouds, for the beams to rest on; but only to such as are in an
angle, where these beams reflect, and meet in a just point.
Divers new Constellations we found, to the Southward, which in our
Horizon are never seen; and amongst them, one, which we call the
_Cruseros_, which is made up of foure Stars, which stand almost
square, or rather like the clawes of a Birds foot; and the Sea-men
told us, that two of them point at the South Pole, as the Poynters of
the _Charles Wain_, do to the North Star. But the South Pole cannot
be seen by us, that come from the Northern parts, till we be under
the Line, and then we see both North and South; as we do the Sun in
morning and evening, at six and six. And thus much for Pleasure.
Now for Businesse, it was only this: To inform my selfe, the best
I could, of the account the Master and his Mates kept, of the
Ships way, both for Compasse, Card, and Logline, together with the
observations at noon, by that excellent and usefull Instrument, the
Back-staffe, by which we know to a mile, the Latitude we are in; and
if we had an Instrument, to finde out the Longitude as perfectly,
every man might guid a Ship, that could but keep an account.
To the knowledge of this great secret, of the Ships Course, divers
Gentlemen of our company applyed themselves very diligently; for the
Master was not forward, to communicate his skill to all that were
of his Messe. And to such a proficiency we were grown, as to lay a
wager with the Boat-swain, a very good Seaman, upon the first sight
of the Iland of _Barbadoes_. He laid, we should not see it till the
afternoon, or late in the evening. We, that we should make it before
noon. Whether it were chance, or our skilfulnesse, I know not, but we
won the wager, which was a couple of very fat Hens, which we caused
to be drest, and eat them in sight of the Iland, with a double joy:
first, that we had won the wager; next, that we were grown so neer
our wished Harbour.
Being now come in sight of this happy Iland, the neerer we came,
the more beautifull it appeared to our eyes; for that being in it
selfe extreamly beautifull, was best discern’d, and best judg’d of,
when our eyes became full Masters of the object. There we saw the
high, large, and lofty Trees, with their spreading Branches, and
flourishing tops, seem’d to be beholding to the earth and roots, that
gave them such plenty of sap for their nourishment, as to grow to
that perfection of beauty and largenesse. Whilst they, in gratitude,
return their cool shade, to secure and shelter them from the Suns
heat, which, without it, would scorch and drie away. So that bounty
and goodnesse in the one, and gratefulnesse in the other, serve to
make up this beauty, which otherwise would lie empty & waste. And
truly these vegetatives, may teach both the sensible and reasonable
Creatures, what it is that makes up wealth, beauty, and all harmony
in that _Leviathan_, a well governed Common-wealth: Where the
Mighty men, and Rulers of the earth, by their prudent and carefull
protection, secure them from harmes; whilst they retribute their
paynes, and faithfull obedience, to serve them in all just Commands.
And both these, interchangeably and mutually in love, which is the
Cord that bindes up all in perfect Harmonie. And where these are
wanting, the roots dry, and leaves fall away, and a generall decay,
and devastation ensues. Witnesse the woefull experience of these sad
times we live in.
Being now come to the distance of two or three leagues, my first
observation was, the forme of the Iland in generall, which is highest
in the middle; by which commodity of situation, the inhabitants
within, have these advantages; a free prospect to sea, and a
reception of pure refreshing ayer, and breezes that come from thence:
the plantations overlooking one another so, as the most inland parts,
are not bar’d nor restrained the liberties of their view to sea,
by those that dwell between them and it. For as we past along neer
the shoare, the plantations appear’d to us one above another: like
severall stories in stately buildings, which afforded us a large
proportion of delight. So that we begg’d of the Master, to take
down those of his sayles, that gave the ship the greatest motion,
that we might not be depriv’d on a sudden, of a sight we all were
so much pleased with. But our Cattle and Horses (who were under
hatches; and therefore no partners of this object,) having devoured
all their fodder, and were now ready to come to that necessity, as
the next thing to be thought on, was to plane deale boards, and feed
them with the shavings; Which deadly hunger, caused such lowing
and bellowing of the poor Cattle, as their cry stopped the Masters
eares, so as the smoothest, and most perswasive language, we could
use: could not force a passage, but with all the haste he could, put
into _Carlile Bay_; which is the best in the Iland, where we found
riding at Anchor, 22 good ships, with boates plying to and fro, with
Sayles and Oares, which carried commodities from place to place: so
quick stirring, and numerous, as I have seen it below the bridge at
_London_.
Yet notwithstanding all this appearance of trade, the Inhabitants of
the Ilands, and shipping too, were so grieviously visited with the
plague, (or as killing a disease,) that before a month was expired,
after our Arivall, the living were hardly able to bury the dead.
Whether it were brought thither in shipping: (for in long voyages,
diseases grow at Sea, and takes away many passengers, and those
diseases prove contagious,) or by the distempers of the people of the
Iland: who by the ill dyet they keep, and drinking strong waters,
bring diseases upon themselves, was not certainly known. But I have
this reason to beleeve the latter: because for one woman that dyed,
there were ten men; and the men were the greater deboystes.
In this sad time, we arriv’d in this Iland; and it was a doubt
whether this disease, or famine threatned most; There being a
generall scarcity of Victuals throughout the whole Iland.
Our intention at first, was not to stay long there, but onely to sell
our goods, Cattle, and Horses; and so away to _Antigoa_; where we
intended to plant: but the ships being (for the most part) infected
with this disease, and our selves being unprovided of handes for a
new plantation (by reason of the miscarying of a ship, which set out
before us from _Plimouth_, a month before, with men, victuals, and
all utensill’s fitted for a plantation, we were compelled to stay
longer in the Iland than we attended). Besides, the ship we came in,
was consigned to another part in _Africa_, called _Cutchew_, to trade
for _Negroes_.
But during the time of our stay there, we made enquires of some small
plantation to rest us on, til the times became better, and fitter for
our remove; with intent to make use of those few hands we had, to
settle that, till we had supplies, and new directions from _England_.
And so upon discourse with some of the most knowing men of the Iland,
we found that it was farre better, for a man that had money, goods,
or Credit, to purchase a plantation there ready furnisht, and stockt
with Servants, Slaves, Horses, Cattle, Assinigoes, Camels, &c. with a
sugar worke, and an Ingenio: than to begin upon a place, where land
is to be had for nothing, but a triviall Rent, and to indure all
hardships, and a tedious expectation, of what profit or pleasure may
arise, in many yeers patience: and that, not to be expected, without
large and frequent supplies from _England_; and yet fare, and labour
hard. This knowledge, was a spurre to set on Colonel _Modiford_, who
had both goods and credit, to make enquiry for such a purchase, which
in very few dayes he lighted on; making a visit to the Governour _Mr.
Phillip Bell_, met there with Major _William Hilliard_, an eminent
planter of the Iland, and a Councellor, who had been long there, and
was now desirous to sucke in some of the sweet ayre of _England_:
And glad to find a man likely to performe with him, took him home to
his house, and began to treate with him, for halfe the plantation
upon which he lived; which had in it 500 Acres of Land, with a faire
dwelling house, an Ingenio plac’t in a roome of 400 foot square;
a boyling house, filling roome, Cisterns, and Still-house; with a
Carding house, of 100 foot long, and 40 foot broad; with stables,
Smiths forge, and rooms to lay provisions, of Corne, and Bonavist;
Houses for _Negroes_ and _Indian_ slaves, with 96 _Negroes_, and
three _Indian_ women, with their Children; 28 Christians, 45 Cattle
for worke, 8 Milch Cowes, a dosen Horses and Mares, 16 Assinigoes.
After a Months treaty, the bargaine was concluded, and Colonel
_Modiford_ was to pay for the Moity of this plantation, 7000 l; to
be payed, 1000 l. in hand, the rest 2000 l. a time, at sixe and sixe
months, and Colonel _Modiford_ to receive the profit of halfe the
plantation as it rose, keeping the account together, both of the
expence and profit.
In this plantation of 500 acres of land, there was imployed for sugar
somewhat more then 200 acres; above 80 acres for pasture, 120 for
wood, 30 for Tobacco, 5 for Ginger, as many for Cotton wool, and 70
acres for provisions; _viz._ Corne, Potatoes, Plantines, Cassavie,
and Bonavist; some few acres of which for fruite; _viz._ Pines,
Plantines, Milons, Bonanoes, Guavers, Water Milons, Oranges; Limons,
Limes, &c. most of these onely for the table.
Upon this plantation I lived with these two partners a while,
but with Colonel _Modiford_ three years; for the other went for
_England_, and left Colonel _Modiford_ to manage the imployment
alone; and I to give what assistance I could for the benefit of both:
which I did, partly at their requests, and partly at the instance
of Mr. _Thomas Kendall_, who reposed much confidence in me, in case
Colonel _Modiford_ should miscarry in the Voyage.
I only speak thus much, that you may perceive, I had time enough to
improve my selfe, in the knowledge of the managment of a Plantation
of this bulk; and therefore, you may give the more credit in what I
am to say, concerning the profit and value of this Plantation, which
I intend as a Scale, for those that go upon the like; or to varie
it to greater or lesse proportions, at their pleasure. And indeed,
I wanted no tutridge, in the learning this mystery; for, to do him
right, I hold Collonell _Modiford_ as able, to undertake and perform
such a charge, as any I know. And therefore I might (according to my
ability) be able to say something, which I will, as briefly as I can,
deliver to you, in such plain language as I have.
But before I come to say any thing of the Iland, as it was when I
arrived there, I will beg leave, to deliver you a word or two, what
hath been told me by the most ancient Planters, that we found there,
and what they had by tradition from their Predecessors. For, few or
none of them that first set foot there, were now living.
About the year ____ a Ship of Sir _William Curteens_, returning from
_Fernambock_ in _Brasill_, being driven by foul weather upon this
coast, chanc’d to fall upon this Iland, which is not far out of
the way, being the most windwardly Iland of all the _Carribbies_,
(_Tobago_ only excepted;) and Anchoring before it, stayed some time,
to informe themselves of the nature of the place; which they found
by tryalls in severall parts, to be so overgrown with Wood, as there
could be found no Champions, or _Savannas_ for men to dwell in; nor
found they any beasts to inhabit there, only Hogs, and those in
abundance: the _Portugalls_ having long before, put some ashoar for
breed, in case they should at any time be driven by foul weather, to
be cast upon the Iland, they might there finde fresh meat, to serve
them upon such an extremity: And the fruits and roots that grew
there, afforded them so great plenty of food, as they multiplyed
abundantly. So that the Natives of the leeward Ilands, that were
at the distance of sight, comming thither in their _Cannoas_, and
_Periagos_, and finding such Game to hunt, as these hogs, and the
flesh so sweet and excellent in tast, they came often thither a
hunting, and stayed sometimes a month together, and so returned again
at pleasure, leaving behinde them certain tokens of their being
there, which were, Pots, of severall sizes, in which they boyled
their meat, made of clay, so finely tempered, and turned with such
art, as I have not seen any like them, for finenesse of mettle, and
curiosity of turning, in _England_. This information I received from
the Planters in _Barbadoes_. But being here a Prisoner, in the _Upper
Bench_ Prison, my chance was to meet with an antient Captain, and
one of those that first landed on the Iland; and had the managing of
a good part of the Iland, under _William_ late Earle of _Pembrok_,
before my Lord of _Carlile_ begg’d it of King _James_. This Captain
_Canon_ (for so was his name) inform’d me for certain, that this
was a grosse mistake in the Planters, and that no Indians ever came
there: But those Pots were brought by the Negres, which they fetcht
from Angola, and some other parts of _Africa_; and that he had seen
them make of them at _Angola_, with the greatest art that may be.
Though I am willing to believe this Captain, who delivered upon
his knowledge, that the Negres brought some Pots thither, and very
finely and artificially made; yet, it does not hinder any man from
believing, that the Indians brought some too; and who knowes, which
were the most exactly made. For, ’tis certain, that from some part of
the Iland, you may see (in a clear day) St. _Vincents_, perfectly:
And if we can see them, why may not they see us; and they will
certainly venture to any place they see, so far as they know they
can reach before night, setting out very early in the morning. But I
leave you to credit which of these you please, either, or both.
But I have a great inclination to believe, the _Indians_ have been
there, for this reason, that the Iland of St. _Vincents_, lying in
the same Climate with this of _Barbadoes_, the Clay may be of the
same nature and qualitie; and they, having the skill to bring their
Clay to so fine a temper, as to burn and not break, may shew us the
way, to temper ours of the _Barbadoes_ so, as we may make Bricks to
burn, without chopping or cracking; which those of _Angola_, being
far off, and it may be, their Clay of different temper, cannot help
us in. And it is no hard matter, to procure an _Indian_ or two,
to come from that Iland, and give us direction, which would be of
infinite use and advantage, to our buildings in _Barbadoes_. But this
digression must not lead me out of the way of my businesse.
This discovery being made, and advice given to their friends in
_England_, other Ships were sent, with men, provisions, and working
tooles, to cut down the Woods, and clear the ground, so as they might
plant provisions to keep them alive, which, till then, they found
but straglingly amongst the Woods. But having clear’d some part of
it, they planted _Potatoes_, _Plantines_, and _Mayes_, with some
other fruites; which, with the Hogs-flesh they found, serv’d only
to keep life and soul together. And their supplies from _England_
comming so slow, and so uncertainly, they were often driven to
great extremities: And the Tobacco that grew there, so earthy and
worthlesse, as it could give them little or no return from _England_
or else-where; so that for a while they lingred on in a lamentable
condition. For, the Woods were so thick and most of the Trees so
large and massie, as they were not to be falne with so few hands; and
when they were laid along, the branches were so thick and boysterous,
as required more help, and those strong and active men, to lop and
remove them off the ground. At the time we came first there, we
found both _Potatoes_, _Maies_, and _Bonavists_, planted between the
boughes, the Trees lying along upon the ground; so far short was
the ground then of being clear’d. Yet, we found _Indico_ planted,
and so well ordered, as it sold in _London_ at very good rates; and
their Cotten wool, and Fustick wood, prov’d very good and staple
commodities. So that having these foure sorts of goods to traffick
with, some ships were invited (in hope of gain by that trade) to
come and visit them, bringing for exchange, such commodities as they
wanted, working Tools, Iron, Steel, Cloaths, Shirts, and Drawers,
Hose and Shoes, Hats, and more Hands. So that beginning to taste the
sweet of this Trade, they set themselves hard to work, and lived in
much better condition.
But when the Canes had been planted three or four years, they found
that to be the main Plant, to improve the value of the whole Iland:
And so, bent all their endeavours to advance their knowledge in the
planting, and making Sugar; Which knowledge, though they studied
hard, was long a learning. But I will forbear to say any thing of
that, till I bring in the Plants; where you shall finde not only the
colour, shape, and qualitie of this Plant, but the worth and value of
it, together the whole processe of the great work of Sugar-making,
which is the thing I mainly aime at: But, in my way to that, I will
give you a sleight description or view, of the Iland in generall: and
first, of the Scituation.
[Sidenote: _The Scituation._]
It were a crime, not to believe, but that you are well verst in the
knowledge of all parts of the known habitable world; and I shall seem
impertinent, if I go about to inform you of the scituation of this
Iland. But, because there have been some disputes between Seamen,
whether it lie in bare 13 Degrees, or in 13 Degrees and 30 Minutes, I
shall easily be led by the most voices, of the most able Seamen, to
give for granted, that _Carlile Bay_, which is the Harbour where most
of them put in, is 13 Degrees and 30 Minutes from the Line, to the
Northern Latitude.
This Bay is, without exception, the best in the Iland, and is
somewhat more then a league over; and from the points of Land to the
bottom of the Bay, is twice as much.
Upon the most inward part of the Bay, stands the Town, which is about
the bignesse of _Hounslo_, and is called the _Bridge_; for that a
long Bridge was made at first over a little nook of the Sea, which
was rather a Bog then Sea.
A Town ill scituate; for if they had considered health, as they did
conveniency, they would never have set it there; or, if they had any
intention at first, to have built a Town there, they could not have
been so improvident, as not to forsee the main inconveniences that
must ensue, by making choice of so unhealthy a place to live in.
But, one house being set up, another was erected, and so a third,
and a fourth, till at last it came to take the name of a Town;
Divers Store-houses being there built, to stow their goods in, for
their convenience, being neer the Harbour. But the main oversight
was, to build their Town upon so unwholsome a place. For, the ground
being somwhat lower within the Land, than the Sea-banks are, the
spring-Tides flow over, and there remains, making a great part of
that flat, a kinde of Bog or Moraste, which vents out so loathsome a
savour, as cannot but breed ill blood, and is (no doubt) the occasion
of much sicknesse to those that live there.
At the time of our arrivall, and a month or two after, the sicknesse
raign’d so extreamly, as the living could hardly bury the dead; and
for that this place was neer to them, they threw the dead carcases
into the bog, which infected so the water, as divers that drunk of it
were absolutely poysoned, and dyed in few houres after; but others,
taking warning by their harmes, forbare to taste any more of it.
The ground on either side the Bay, (but chiefly that to the Eastward)
is much firmer, and lies higher; and, I believe, they will in time,
remove the Town upon that ground, for their habitations, though
they suffer the Store-houses to remain where they are, for their
convenience. But the other scituation, may be made with some charge
as convenient as that, and abundantly more healthfull.
Three Bayes there are more of note in this Iland; one, to
the Eastward of this, which they call _Austin’s Bay_, not in
commemoration of any Saint, but of a wilde mad drunken fellow, whose
lewd and extravagant carriage, made him infamous in the Iland; and
his Plantation standing neer this Bay, it was called by his name.
The other two are to the West of _Carlile Bay_; and the first is
called _Mackfields Bay_, the other _Spikes Bay_; but neither of these
three are environ’d with Land, as _Carlile Bay_ is: but being to the
Leeward of the Iland, and good Anchorage, they seldome are in danger;
unlesse in the time of _Turnado_, when the wind turnes about to the
South; and then, if they be not well moor’d, they are subject to fall
foul on one another, and sometimes driven aground. For, the Leeward
part of the Iland being rather shelvie then rockie, they seldome or
never are cast away.
[Sidenote: _The Extent._]
The length and breadth of this Iland, I must deliver you only upon
trust; for, I could not go my selfe about it, being full of other
businesse, but I had some speech with the antientest, and most
knowing Surveyer there, one Captain _Swann_, who told me, that he
once took an exact plot of the whole Iland, but it was commanded out
of his hands by the then Governour, Sir _Henry Hunks_, who carried it
into _England_; since which time, neither himselfe, nor any other,
to his knowledge, had taken any; nor did he believe, there was any
extant. I desired him yet that he would rub up his memory, and take
a little paines in the survey of his Papers, to try what could be
found out there, that might give me some light in the extent of the
Iland, which he promised to do; and within a while after, told me,
that he had found by some Papers, that lay scattered in his Study,
the length of it; but for the breadth, it was very uncertain, by
reason of the nooks and corners that reach’d out into the Sea, so
that it must of necessity be broad in some places, and narrow in
others. I desired then to know, how many miles the broadest, and how
few the narrowest parts might be. He told me, that he guest, the
broadest place could not be above seventeen miles, nor the narrowest
under twelve; and that the length, he was assured, was twenty eight
miles. Out of these uncertain grounds, it was a hard matter to
conclude upon any certainties; and therefore the evenest way I can
go, is, upon a _Medium_, between twelve and seventeen; and, I will
be as modest as I can in my computation; and take but 14. which is
lesse then the _Medium_, and multiply 14. which is supposed to be
the breadth, by 28. which is assured to be the length, and they make
392 square miles in the Iland. Beyond this, my enquiries could not
reach, and therefore was compell’d to make my estimate upon this bare
Supposition. But, for the forme of the _Superficies_ of the Iland, I
am utterly ignorant; and for the Upright, I have given it you in my
first view of the Iland, that it rises highest in the middle.
[Sidenote: _The Length of daies._]
When the Sun is in the _Æquinoctiall_, or within 10 Degrees of
either side, we finde little change in the daies length; for at six
and six the Sun rises and sets: but when he is neer the Tropick of
_Capricorn_, and is 37 Degrees from us, we finde a difference; for
then, the day is somewhat shorter, and we perceive that shortning, to
begin about the end of _October_; the _Crepusculum_ being then not
much longer then at other times, which is not halfe the length, as
’tis with us in _England_.
At the time of new _Moon_, we finde both her Corners equally high,
when the Sun is neer us; but when it is at the distance of 37 Degrees
to the Southward, we finde some difference; for then it hangs not
so equall, but one end is higher then the other, by reason of the
position we are in.
[Sidenote: _Temperature of the ayre._]
Eight months of the year, the weather is very hot, yet not so
scalding, but that servants, both Christians, and slaves, labour and
travell tenne hours in a day.
As the Sunne rises, there arises with him coole breezes of wind, and
the higher and hotter the sunne shines, the stronger and cooler the
breezes are, and blow alwaies from the Nore East, and by East, except
in the time of the _Turnado_: And then it sometimes chops about into
the South, for an hour or two, and then returnes againe to the same
poynt where it was. The other foure months it is not so hot, but is
neer the temper of the aire in England, in the middle of May, and
though in the hot seasons we sweat much, yet we doe not finde that
faintnesse, that we finde here, in the end of July, or beginning of
August. With this great heat, there is such a moysture, as must of
necessity cause the ayer to be very unwholsome.
We are seldome drye or thirsty, unlesse we overheat our bodyes with
extraordinary labour, or drinking strong drinks; as of our English
spirits, which we carry over, of french Brandy, or the drinke of the
Iland, which is made of the skimmings of the Coppers, that boyle
the Sugar, which they call kill-Divell. And though some of these be
needfull if they be used with temper; yet the immoderate use of them,
over-heats the body, which causes Costivenesse, and Tortions in the
bowels; which is a disease very frequent there; and hardly cur’d,
and of which many have dyed, but certainely, strong drinks are very
requisit, where so much heat is; for the spirits being exhausted with
much sweating, the inner parts are left cold and faint, and shall
need comforting, and reviving. Besides, our bodyes having bin used to
colder Clymates, finde a debility, and a great fayling in the vigour,
and sprightliness we have in colder Climats; our blood too, is
thinner and paler than in our own Countreys. Nor is the meat so well
relisht as in England; but flat and insipid, the hogges flesh onely
excepted, which is indeed the best of that kinde that I thinke is in
the world.
Our Horses and Cattle seldome drinke, and when they do, it is in very
small quantities; except such as have their bodies over heated with
working.
This moysture of the ayre, causes all our knives, etweese, keyes,
needles, swords, and ammunition, to rust; and that in an instant for
take your knife to the grindstone, and grind away all the rust; which
done, wipe it dry, and put it up into your sheath, and so into your
pocket, and in a very little time, draw it out; and you shall find
it beginning to rust all over; which in more time, will eate deep
into the steele, and spoyle the blade. Our locks too, that are not
often made use of, will rust in the wards, and so become uselesse
and Clocks, and Watches will seldome or never go true; and all this
occasion’d by the moystnesse of the Ayre. And this we found at sea:
for before we came neere this Iland, we perceiv’d a kind of weather,
which is neither raine nor mist, and continued with us sometimes four
or five dayes together, which the seamen call a Heysey weather, and
rises to such a height, as though the sunne shine out bright, yet
we cannot see his body, till nine a clock in the morning, nor after
three in the afternoone. And we see the skie over our heads cleare: a
close and very unhealthfull weather, and no pleasure at all in it.
This great heat and moysture together, is certainely the occasion
that the trees and plants grow to such vast height, and largenesse as
they are.
[Sidenote: _How watered._]
There is nothing in this Iland so much wanting, as Springs and
Rivers of water; there being but very few, and those very smal &
inconsiderable. I know but only one River, and that may rather be
term’d a Lake, then a River; The Springs that runne into it, are
never able to fill it, they are so small; outfall to Sea it has none;
but at spring tides, the Sea comes in and fills it; and at Nepe
tides, it cannot runne out againe, the sea-banks being higher than
it. But some of it issues out through the Sands, and leaves behind
it a mixt water, of fresh and salt: at the time the tide comes in,
it brings with it some fishes, which are content to remaine there;
being better pleased to live in this mixt water, then in the Salt.
Colonel _Humphrey Walrond_, who is owner of the land of both sides,
and therefore of it; has told me, that he has taken fishes there, as
bigge as Salmons, which have been overgrown with fat, as you have
seen Porpisces; but extreamely sweet and firme.
But it has not been often, that such fish, or any other, have bin
taken in that place, by reason the whole Lake is filled with trees
and roots.
So that no Net can be drawn, nor any Hook laid; for they will wind
the lines about the roots, and so get away; or the lines break in
pulling up, being fastned to the roots.
This River, or Lake, reaches not within the Land above twelve score
yards, or a flight shot at most; and there is no part of it so broad,
but you may cast a Coyte over it.
The spring tides there, seldome rise above four or five foot upright:
there come from the sea into these small bibling rivolets, little
Lobsters, but wanting the great clawes afore, which are the sweetest
and fullest of fish, that I have seen; _Chicester_ Lobsters are not
to be compared to them.
But the water which the people of this Iland most relye upon, is
raine water; which they keep in ponds, that have descents of ground
to them, so that what falls on other ground, may runne thither. And
the place in which the Pond is set, must be low, and claye in the
bottome: or if it be not naturally of Clay, it must be made so.
For if it finde any Leake to the rocky part, it gets between those
clifts, and sinks in an instant. About the end of _December_, these
ponds are fill’d; and with the help it hath by the weekly showrs that
fall, they continue so, yet sometimes they feele a want. This pond
water, they use upon all occasions, and to all purposes; to boyle
their meat, to make their drink, to wash their linnen, for it will
beare soape. But one thing seem’d to me a little loathsome, and that
was the _Negroes_ washing themselves in the Ponds, in hot weather;
whose bodies have none of the sweetest savours. But the planters are
pleased to say, that the Sunne with his virtuall heat, drawes up all
noysome vapours, and so the waters become rarified, and pure againe.
But it was a great satisfaction to me, that a little Rivulet was
neere us, from whence we fetcht dayly, as much as served us, both for
meat, and drink.
In these ponds, I have never seen any small fish, fry, or any thing
that lives or moves in it, except some flies that fall intoit; but
the water is clear and well tasted. And because their Cattle shall
not be in danger of miring or drowning, the best Husbands raile in
a part of the Pond, where it is of a competent depth, for the water
to stand, and pave that in the bottom with stone; and so the Cattle
neither raise the mud, nor sink in with their feet; and so the water
comes clear to them.
Water they save likewise from their houses, by gutters at the eves,
which carrie it down to cisterns. And the water which is kept there,
being within the limits of their houses, many of which are built in
manner of Fortifications, and have Lines, Bulwarks, and Bastians to
defend themselves, in case there should be any uproar or commotion in
the Iland, either by the Christian servants, or Negre slaves; serves
them for drink whilst they are besieged; as also, to throw down upon
the naked bodies of the Negres, scalding hot; which is as good a
defence against their underminings, as any other weapons.
If any tumult or disorder be in the Iland, the next neighbour to it,
discharges a Musket, which gives the Alarum to the whole Iland; for,
upon the report of that, the next shoots, and so the next, and next,
till it go through the Iland: Upon which warning, they make ready.
[Sidenote: _Meat and Drink for supportation of life._]
Bread, which is accounted the staffe, or main supporter of mans
life, has not here that full taste it has in _England_; but yet they
account it nourishing and strengthening. It is made of the root of a
small tree or shrub, which they call _Cassavie_; the manner of his
grouth I will let alone, till I come to speak of Trees and Plants in
generall.
His root only, which we are now to consider, (because our bread is
made of it) is large and round, like the body of a small Still or
retort; and as we gather it, we cut sticks that grow neerest to
it, of the same tree, which we put into the ground, and they grow.
And as we gather, we plant. This root, before it come to be eaten,
suffers a strange conversion; for, being an absolute poyson when ’tis
gathered, by good ordering, comes to be wholsome and nourishing; and
the manner of doing it, is this: They wash the outside of the root
clean, and lean it against a Wheel, whose sole is about a foot broad,
and covered with Latine, made rough like a large Grater. The Wheel
to be turned about with a foot, as a Cutler turnes his Wheel. And as
it grates the root, it falls down in a large Trough, which is the
receiver appointed for that purpose. This root thus grated, is as
rank poyson, as can be made by the art of an Apothecary, of the most
venomous simples he can put together: but being put into a strong
piece of double Canvas, or Sackcloth, and prest hard, that all the
juice be squeezed out, and then opened upon a cloath, and dried in
the Sun, ’tis ready to make bread. And thus ’tis done.
They have a piece of Iron, which I guesse is cast round, the diameter
of which, is about twenty inches, a little hollowed in the middle,
not unlike the mould that the Spectacle makers grinde their glasses
on, but not so much concave as that; about halfe an inch thick at the
brim or verge, but thicker towards the middle, with three feet like
a pot, about six inches high, that fire may be underneath. To such
a temper they heat this Pone, (as they call it) as to bake, but not
burn. When ’tis made thus hot, the _Indians_, whom we trust to make
it, because they are best acquainted with it, cast the meal upon the
Pone, the whole breadth of it, and put it down with their hands,
and it will presently stick together: And when they think that side
almost enough, with a thing like a Battle-dore, they turn the other;
and so turn and re-turn it so often, till it be enough, which is
presently done. So they lay this Cake upon a flat board, and make
another, and so another, till they have made enough for the whole
Family. This bread they made, when we came first there, as thick as a
pancake; but after that, they grew to a higher degree of curiosity,
and made it as thin as a wafer, and yet purely white and crispe, as a
new made wafer. Salt they never use in it, which I wonder at; for the
bread being tastlesse of it selfe, they should give it some little
seasoning. There is no way it eats so well, as in milk, and there it
tasts like Almonds. They offer to make Pie-crust, but very few attain
to the skill of that; for, as you work it up with your hand, or roll
it out with a roller, it will alwaies crackle and chop, so that it
will not be raised to hold any liquor, neither with, nor without,
butter or eggs.
But after many tryalls, and as often failings, at last, I learnt the
secret of an _Indian_ woman, who shew’d me the right way of it, and
that was, by searsing it very fine, (and it will fall out as fine, as
the finest wheat-flower in _England_) if not finer. Yet, this is not
all the secret, for all this will not cure the cracking. But this is
the main skill of the businesse: Set water on the fire in a skillet,
and put to it as much of this fine flower, as will temper it to the
thicknesse of starch or pap; and let it boyl a little, keeping it
stirring with a slice; and mix this with the masse of flower you mean
to make into pye-crust, which being very well mingled, and wrought
together, you may add what cost you will of butter and eggs, and it
will rise and stand nere as well as our past in _England_.
But those that have not Cows, & cannot make butter upon the place,
but must make use of such as is brought from _England_ or _Holland_,
were better leave it out, & be content to eat their pie-crust drie.
Yet I make a main difference, between butter that is brought from
either of those places, in respect of the times it is brought. For,
if a ship set out from _England_ in _November_, and that ship arive
at the _Barbadoes_ at the middle, or neer the end of _December_, when
the Sun is at the farthest distance, the butter may come thither in
very good condition; and being set in cool places, may retain the
taste for a while: But, if the ship set out in Spring or Summer, that
brings this butter, it is not then to be endured, it is so restie and
loathsome. Nor can Cheese be brought from thence without spoyle, at
that time of the year, except you put it in oyle. Neither are Candles
to be brought, for the whole barrell will stick together in one
lump, and stinck so profoundly, as neither Rats nor mice will come
neer them, much lesse eat of them. For which reason, the Planters,
who are much troubled with this annoyance, as also, for that these
candles cannot be taken out of the barrell whole, nor will stand in
the candlestick without drooping, and hanging down; they burn for the
most part wax lights, which they make themselves, of wax they fetch
from _Africa_, and have it at a reasonable rate, there being no Bees
in the _Barbadoes_.
But I am too apt to flie out in extravagant digressions; for, the
thing I went to speak of, was bread only, and the severall kinds of
it; and having said as much of the bread of _Cassavie_ as I know, I
will give you one word of another kinde of bread they make, which
is a mixt sort of bread, and is made of the flower of _Mayes_ and
_Cassavie_ mixt together; for the _Maies_ it selfe will make no
bread, it is so extream heavy and lumpish: But these two being mixt,
they make it into large Cakes, two inches thick; and that, in my
opinion, tasts the likest to English bread of any.
But the Negres use the _Mayes_ another way, which is, toasting the
ears of it at the fire, and so eating it warm off the eare. And we
have a way, to feed our Christian servants with this _Maies_, which
is, by pounding it in a large Morter, and boyling it in water, to the
thicknesse of Frumentie; and so put in a Tray such a quantity, as wil
serve a messe of seven or eight people; give it them cold, and scarce
afford them salt with it. This we call _Lob-lollie_. But the Negres,
when they come to be fed with this, are much discontented, and crie
out, _O! O! no more Lob-lob_.
The third sort of bread we use, is only Potatoes, which are chosen
out of the dryest and largest they can chose: And at the time we
first came, there was little else used, at many good Planters Tables
in the Iland. And these are all the sorts of bread that I know
growing upon the place.
[Sidenote: _Drink of_ Mobbie.]
The next thing that comes in order, is Drink, which being made of
severall materialls, afford more variety in the description. The
first, and that which is most used in the Iland, is _Mobbie_, a drink
made of Potatoes, and thus done. Put the Potatoes into a tub of
water, and, with a broom, stir them up and down, till they are washt
clean; then take them out, and put them into a large iron or brasse
pot, such as you boyl beefe in, in _England_; and put to them as
much water, as will only cover a quarter part of them; and cover the
top of the pot with a piece of thick canvas doubled, or such cloth
as sacks are made with, covering it close, that the steam go not
out. Then make a little fire underneath, as much only as will cause
these roots to stew, and when they are soft; take them out, and with
your hands, squeeze, break, and mash them very small, in fair water,
letting them stay there, till the water has drawn and suckt out all
the spirit of the roots, which will be done in an houre or two. Then
put the liquor and roots into a large wollen bag, like a jelly-bag,
poynted at the bottom; and let it run through that, into a Jar, and
within two hours it will begin to work. Cover it, and let it stand
till the next day, and then ’tis fit to be drunk. And as you will
have it stronger or smaller, put in greater or lesser quantities of
roots; some make it so strong, as to be drunk with small quantities.
But the drink it selfe, being temperately made, does not at all flie
up into the head, but is a sprightly thirst-quenching drink. If it be
put up in small casks, as Rundlets, or Firkins, it will last foure or
five daies good, and drink much more sprightly then out of the Jar. I
cannot liken it to any thing so neer, as _Rhenish-wine_ in the Must;
but it is short of it in the strength of the spirit, and finenesse of
the tast.
There are two severall layers, in which these roots grow; one makes
the skins of the Potatoes white, the other red: And where the red
roots grow, the _Mobbie_ will be red like _Claret-wine_, the other
white.
Though this be the drink most generally used in the Iland, yet I
cannot commend the wholsomnesse of it; for, the most part of the
roots have a moyst quality in them, and are the cause of Hydropicke
humours. Mr. _Phillip Bell_, then the Governour of the Iland told me
that when he was Governour of the Ile of _Providence_, that there
chanc’d some Spaniards to land there, and tasting of this drinke,
wondred that any of those that continually drinke it were alive; so
unwholsome and Hydropicke he conceived this drinke to be.
[Sidenote: _Perino._]
Another drinke they have which is accounted much wholesomer, though
not altogether so pleasant, and that is _Perino_; a drink which the
Indians make for their own drinking, and is made of the _Cassavy_
root, which I told you is a strong poyson; and this they cause their
old wives, who have a small remainder of teeth to chaw and spit out
into water, (for the better breaking and macerating of the root).
This juyce in three or four hours will worke, and purge it selfe of
the poysonous quality.
Having shewed, you in the making of Bread, that the moysture being
prest out, which is accounted the poysonous quality that root has, by
drying and baking, it is made usefull and wholsome, and now having
the juyce and root both used, and both these put into water, which
is moyst, I know not which way to reconcile these direct contraryes,
but this; that the poyson of the old womens breath and teeth having
been tainted with many severall poxes, (a disease common amongst
them, though they have many and the best cures for it,) are such
opposites to the poyson of the _Cassavie_, as they bend their forces
so vehemently one against another, as they both spend their poysonous
qualities in that conflict; and so the relict of them both, becomes
lesse unwholsome; and the water, which is in it selfe pure, casts
out the remainder of the ill qualities they leave behind: which is
manifested by the extraordinary working, which is farre beyond that
of Beere, Wine, or Sider with us in _Europe_. This drink will keep a
month or two, being put into barrels, and tasts the likest to English
beere of any drink we have there.
[Sidenote: _Grippo._]
_Grippo_ is a third sort of drinke, but few make it well; it was
never my chance to taste it, which made me the lesse curious to
enquire after it.
[Sidenote: _Punch._]
_Punch_ is a fourth sort, & of that I have drunke; it is made of
water & sugar put together, which in tenne dayes standing will be
very strong, and fit for labourers.
[Sidenote: _Plum-drinke._]
A fifth, is made of wilde Plumbs, which grow here in great abundance,
upon very large trees, which being prest, and strayned, give a very
sharpe, and poynant flaver; but there is not much of it made, because
of the trouble of making it, and they are not there very indulgent to
their palats.
[Sidenote: _Plantine-drinke._]
But the drinke of the Plantine, is farre beyond all these; gathering
them full ripe, and in the height of their sweetnesse, we pill off
the skin, and mash them in water well boyl’d; and after we have let
them stay there a night, we straine it, and bottle it up, and in a
week drink it; and it is very strong and pleasant drinke, but it is
to be drunk but sparingly, for it is much stronger then Sack, and is
apt to mount up into the head.
The seaventh sort of drink is that we make of the skimming of sugar,
which is infinitely strong, but not very pleasant in taste; it is
common, and therefore the lesse esteem’d; the value of it is halfe a
Crown a gallon, the people drink much of it, indeed too much; for it
often layes them asleep on the ground, and that is accounted a very
unwholsome lodging.
[Sidenote: _Beveridge._]
The eighth sort of drink is Beveridge, made of spring water, white
sugar, and juyce of Orenges, and this is not onely pleasant but
wholsome.
[Sidenote: _Wine of Pines._]
The last and best sort of drinke that this Iland or the world
affords, is the incomparable wine of Pines; And is certainly the
Nectar which the Gods drunke; for on earth there is none like it;
and that is made of the pure juyce of the fruit it selfe, without
commixture of water, or any other creature, having in it selfe, a
naturall compound of all tastes excellent, that the world can yield.
This drink is too pure to keep long; in three or four dayes it will
be fine; ’tis made by pressing the fruite and strayning the liquor,
and it is kept in bottles.
Having given you a taste of the Bread, and Drinke this Iland affords,
which will serve any mans palate, that is not over curious; I could
tell you what we have of both sorts that is brought to us from other
parts of the world; as Biskets, both fine and coorse, Barrels of
meale close put up; which comes to us very sweet from _England_, and
_Holland_; of which we make Bread, Pye-crust, and Puddings. And for
drink good English Beer, French and Spanish Wines, with others, some
from the _Maderas_, some from Fiall, one of the Ilands of _Asores_;
So we cannot justly complaine of want, either of bread or drink,
and, from England, spirits, some of Anniseeds, some of Mint, some of
Wormwood, &c. And from _France_, _Brandy_, which is extreame strong,
but accounted very wholsome.
[Sidenote: _Meat of all kinds._]
Having given you a just account, as neere as my memory will serve of
the bread and drinke of this Iland: The next thing is the severall
sortes of meat we have there; and because Hogges flesh is the most
generall meat, and indeed the best the Iland affords, I will begin
with that, which is (without question) as good, as any can be of
that kind: for their feeding being as good, as can grow any where,
the flesh must needs be answerable; fruit, the nuts of Locust,
Pompians of a rare kind, almost as sweet as Milons, the bodies of the
Plantines, and Bonanoes, Sugar-canes, and Mayes, being their dayly
food.
When we came first upon the Iland, I perceiv’d the sties they made to
hold them, were trees, with the ends lying crosse upon one another,
and the inclosure they made, was not large enough to hold the numbers
of Hogges were in them, with convenient distance to play and stirre
themselves for their health, and pleasure; so that they were in a
manner pesterd, and choakt up, with their own stinke, which is sure
the most noysome of any other beast, and by reason of the Suns heat
much worse; I have smelt the stinke of one of those sties downe
the wind, neer a mile, through all the wood: and the crouding and
thrusting them so close together, was certainly the cause of their
want of health, which much hindred their growth; So that they were
neither so large, nor their flesh so sweet, as when they were wild,
and at their own liberty, and choyce of feeding.
For I have heard Major _Hilliard_ say: that at their first comming
there, they found Hogges, that one of them weighed (the intrals
being taken out, and the head off) 400 weight. And now at the time
of my being there, the most sort of those, that were in ours and
our neighbours styes, were hardly so big as the ordinary swine in
_England_. So finding this decay in their grouth, by stowing them too
close together, I advised Collonell _Modiford_ to make a larger stye,
and to wall it about with stone; which he did, and made it a mile
about, so that it was rather a Park than a Stye; and set it on the
side of a drie Hill, the greatest part Rock, with a competent Pond of
water in the bottom; and plac’d it between his two Plantations, that
from either, food might be brought, and cast over to them, with great
convenience: And made several divisions in the Park, for the Sowes
with Pigg, with little houses standing shelving, that their foulnesse
by gutters might fall away, and they lie drie; Other divisions for
the Barrow-Hoggs, and some for Boars.
This good ordering caused them to grow so large and fat, as they
wanted very little of their largnesse when they were wilde. They
are the sweetest flesh of that kinde, that ever I tasted, and the
lovliest to look on in a dish, either boyl’d, roasted, or bak’d:
With a little help of art. I will deceive a very good palate, with a
shoulder of it for Mutton, or a leg for Veal, taking off the skin,
with which they were wont to make minc’t Pies, seasoning it with
salt, cloves, and mace, and some sweet herbs minc’t. And being bak’d,
and taken out of the Oven, opening the lid, put in a dramme-cup of
_kill-devill_; and being stirr’d together, set it on the Table; and
that they call’d a _Calvesfoot pie_; and, till I knew what it was
made of, I thought it very good meat. When I came first upon the
Iland, I found the Pork drest the plain waies of boyling, roasting,
and sometimes baking: But I gave them some tastes of my Cookery, in
hashing, and fricaseing this flesh; and they all were much taken
with it; and in a week, every one was practising the art of Cookery.
And indeed, no flesh tasts so well in Collops, Hashes, or Fricases,
as this, And when I bak’d it, I alwaies laid a Side of a young Goat
underneath, and a side of a Shot (which is a young Hog of a quarter
old) a top. And this, well seasoned, and well bak’d, is as good meat,
as the best Pasty of Fallow-Deer, that ever I tasted.
In the coolest time of the year, I have made an essay to powder it,
and hang it up for Bacon: But there is such losse in’t, as ’tis very
ill husbandry to practise it; for, it must be cut through in so many
places, to let the salt in, as when ’tis to be drest, much goes to
waste. And therefore I made no more attempts that way. But a little
corning with salt, makes this flesh very savoury, either boyled or
roasted.
About _Christmas_, we kill a Boar, and of the sides of it, make three
or four collers of Brawne; for then the weather is so cool, as, with
some art, it may be kept sweet a week: and to make the souc’t drink
give it the speedier and quicker seasoning, we make it of _Mobbie_,
with store of Salt, Limons, and Lymes, sliced in it, with some
Nutmeg, which gives it an excellent flaver.
Beef, we have very seldome any, that feeds upon the soyle of this
place, except it be of Gods killing, (as they tearme it); for very
few are kill’d there by mens hands; it were too ill husbandry, for
they cost too dear, and they cannot be spared from their work, which
they must advance by all the means they can. Such a Planter as
Collonell _James Drax_ (who lives like a Prince) may kill now and
then one; but very few in the Iland did so when I was there.
The next to Swines-flesh in goodnesse, are Turkies, large, fat, and
full of gravie. Next to them, Pullen or Dunghill-foule: and last of
all, Muscovia-Ducks, which being larded with the fat of this Porke,
(being seasoned with pepper and salt) are an excellent bak’d-meat.
All these, with their Eggs and Chickens, we eat.
Turtle-Doves they have of two sorts, and both very good meat; but
there is a sort of Pidgeons, which come from the leeward Ilands
at one time of the year, and it is in _September_; and stay till
_Christmas_ be past, and then return again: But very many of them
nere make returnes, to tell newes of the good fruit they found there:
For, they are so fat, and of such excellent tastes, as many foulers
kill them with guns, upon the trees; and some of them are so fat, as
their weight with the fall, causes them to burst in pieces. They are
good roasted, boyl’d, or bak’d, but best cut in halves, and stewed;
to which Cookery, there needs no liquor, for their own gravie will
abundantly serve to stew them.
Rabbets we have, but tame ones, and they have but faint tastes, more
like a Chicken then a Rabbet.
And though they have divers other Birds, which I will not forget
to recount in their due times, and place; yet, none for food for
the Table, which is the businesse I tend at this present. Other
flesh-meat, I do not remember.
Now for fish, though the Iland stands as all Ilands do, invironed
with the Sea, (and therefore is not like to be unfurnish’t of that
provision) yet, the Planters are so good husbands, and tend their
profits so much, as they will not spare a Negres absence so long, as
to go to the _Bridge_ and fetch it. And the Fishermen seeing their
fish lie upon their hands, and stink, (which it will do in lesse then
six hours) forbear to go to Sea to take it; only so much as they can
have present vent for, at the Taverns at the _Bridge_; and thither
the Planters come, when they have a minde to feast themselves with
fish, to Mr. _Jobsons_, or _Joan Fullers_, where they have it well
drest; for they were both my Pupills. Butter they seldome have, that
will beat thick; but in stead of that, we are fain to use vinegar
and spice, and much of it fryed in oyle, and eaten hot; and some
marinated, and souc’t in pickle, and eaten cold. Collonell _Humphrey
Walrond_ has the advantage of all the Planters in the Iland; for,
having a Plantation neer the Sea, he hath of his own a Saine to catch
fish withall, which his own servants and slaves put out to Sea, and,
twice or thrice a week, bring home all sorts of such small and great
fishes, as are neer the shoar; amongst which, some are very large,
and excellently well tasted. For, he being a Gentleman, that had
been bred with much freedome, liberty, and plenty, in _England_,
could not set his mind so earnestly upon his profit, as to forget
his accustomed lawfull pleasures, but would have his Table well
furnish’d, with all sorts of good meat the Land and Sea afforded;
and as freely bid his friends welcome to it. And I, as the poorest
of his friends, in a lingring sicknesse, and neer death, found such
a charity with him, as I shall never forget to pay my thanks for,
to the last hour of my life; and I shall account it as a a great
happinesse, (if ever it fall in the compasse of my power) to be
servicable to him or his, as any thing that can befall me in the
world.
Amongst other fishes that were taken by his Saine, (as the Snappers,
red and grey, Cavallos, Maquerells, Mullets, Cony-fish, with divers
others, firme and excellent sweet fish) he took four, that were
about a yard long at the least, all at one draught, and, to that
length, bigger grown then Salmonds, of the rarest colour that ever
I beheld; from the back-finne, which is the middle of the fish, to
the end of the tail, the purest grasse-green that ever I saw, and as
shining as Satine: but the finns and tail dapled or spotted with as
pure a hair-colour, and from the back finn to the head, pure hair
colour dapled with green; the scales as big for the most part, as a
halfe-crown piece of silver. This fish is no fish of prey, but lives
by what he finds in the bottom of the Sea, as I perceived by what
was in his maw. An excellent sweet fish; I dressed them severall
waies, and all proved excellent. There is one fish wanting to this
Iland, whose kindes are very frequent upon most of the _Charibby_
and _Lucaick_ Ilands; and that is the green _Turtle_, which is the
best food the Sea affords, and the greatest store of them; but I have
seen very few of that kind in the _Barbadoes_, and those neither fat
nor kindly; and the reason is, there are no shelves nor sands to
lay their eggs, or to ayre themselves on: For, these fishes delight
to be on the sands, and can remain there twelve hours, all the time
the Tyde is out; and then suffer themselves to be carried away by
the return of the next Tide. They take infinite numbers of them, by
turning them on their backs with staves, where they lie till they are
fetcht away. A large _Turtle_ will have in her bodie halfe a bushell
of eggs, which she laies in the sand, and that being warm, they are
hatcht in the heat.
When you are to kill one of these fishes, the manner is, to lay him
on his back on a table, and when he sees you come with a knife in
your hand to kill him, he vapours out the grievousest sighes, that
ever you heard any creature make, and sheds as large tears as a Stag,
that has a far greater body, and larger eyes. He has a joynt or
crevis, about an inch within the utmost edge of his shell, which goes
round about his body, from his head to his tail, on his belly-side;
into which joynt or crevis, you put your knife, beginning at the
head, and so rip up that side, and then do as much to the other;
then lifting up his belly, which we call his _Calipee_, we lay open
all his bowells, and taking them out, come next to his heart, which
has three distinct poynts, but all meet above where the fat is; and
if you take it out, and lay it in a dish, it will stir and pant ten
hours after the fish is dead. Sure, there is no creature on the
Earth, nor in the Seas, that enjoyes life with so much sweetnesse and
delight, as this poor fish the _Turtle_; nor none more delicate in
taste, and more nourishing, then he.
Next to the flesh and fish this Iland affords, ’tis fit to consider
what _Quelquechoses_ there are to be found, that may serve to furnish
out a Table of such Viands, as are there to be had; which are eggs
severall waies, _viz._ pocht, and laid upon sippits of bread, soakt
in butter and juice of limes, and sugar, with plumpt currens strewed
upon them, and cloves, mace, and cinamon beaten, strewed on that,
with a little salt. Eggs boyl’d and roasted, fryed with Collops, of
the fat of Pork well powdered. Buttered eggs, an Amulet of eggs,
with the juice of Limes and sugar, a Froize, and a Tansey; Custards,
as good as any at my Lord Mayors Table; Chees-cakes, Puffes, second
Porrage, which is creame boyl’d to a height, with yelke of egges,
and season’d with sugar, and spice, Jelly which we make of the flesh
of young piggs, calves feet, and a cocke, and is excellent good,
but must presently be eaten for it will not last. Creame alone, and
some done severall wayes, of which there is great varietie, having
Lymons, Lymes, and Oranges readie at hand; and some wherein we put
Plantines, Guavers and Bonanoes, stew’d, or preserv’d with sugar,
and the same fruits also preserv’d and put in dishes by themselves,
without Creame; and for a whetstone, to pull on a cup of wine, we
have dryed Neats tongues; brought from new and old England; and from
_Holland_, _Westfalia_ bacon, and Caviare; as also pickl’d Herring,
and Maquerell, which we have from new _England_, and from _Virginie
Botargo_, of which sort I have eaten the best at Colonel _Draxes_
that ever I tasted.
The fruits that this Iland affords, I have already named, and
therefore it will be needlesse to name them twice; you may take your
choyce, whether you will have them set on the Table before or after
meat; they use as they doe in _Italie_, to eate them before meat.
The victualls brought from forraine parts are these, Beef which
we have from _Holland_, from Old & New _England_, _Virginie_, and
some from _Russia_; and yet comes to us sweet. Porke from all these
places, with the most sorts of salt fish; as Ling, Haberdine, Cod,
poor-John, pickled Marquerels, pickled Herrings, all very good.
Sturgeon from New _England_, but so ill Cookt, as ’tis hardly to
be eaten; for they want the skill both of boyling & seasoning it;
they first overboyle it, & next over salt it, & so the fish being
over tender by boyling, the salt frets and eats upon it all the way;
for when we come to open it, being carried farre from the Bridge,
& shaken in the carriage: there is scarce a whole peece, but the
Sturgeon and pickle all in a mash, & so vehemently salt, as I could
never eate any of it, but at Colonel _Walrond_ plantation it is lesse
broken.
Pickled Turtle, we have from the Leeward Ilands, but so uncleanly
ordered, as we could hardly finde in our hearts to eate it; for they
gather the Salt and Sand together, for haste, upon the Iland where it
is taken up, as; though we wash it never so wel, yet the grit cracks
in our teeth; it has a taste being salted, almost as ill as puffins,
which we have from the Iles of _Silly_, but this kind of food, is
onely for servants; sometimes the _Negroes_ get a little, but seldome
the one or the other did eate any bone meat, at our first comming
thither.
But now at my comming away from thence, it was much better’d, for
by the care and good Husbandry of the Planters, there was greater
plenty, both of the victuals they were wont to eate, as Potatoes,
Bonavist, Loblolly, as also of the bone meat, _viz._ Porke, salt
Fish, and powder’d beefe, which came thither by sea, from forraine
parts, in so much as the _Negroes_ were allowed each man two
Maquerels a weeke and every woman one; which were given out to
them on Saturday in the evening, after they had their allowance of
Plantines, which was every one a large bunch, or two little ones,
to serve them for a weeks provision; and if any cattle dyed by
mischance, or by any disease: the servants eat the bodies, and the
_Negroes_ the skinnes, head, and intrails which was divided amongst
them by the overseers; or if any horse, then the whole bodies of
them were distributed amongst the _Negroes_, and that they thought
a high feast, with which, never poor soules were more contented;
and the drinke to the servants with this dyet, nothing but Mobbie,
and sometimes a little Beveridge; but the _Negroes_ nothing but
faire water. And now I think, I have given you a just account of the
victuals that feeds the Masters, the servants, and the slaves of this
Iland: and now you see the provision the Iland affords, give me leave
to shew you what feasts they can (when they will) make for their
friends, upon their Plantations, which that I may the better doe, I
will make two bills of fare; the one for an Inland Plantation, the
other for a Plantation neer the sea, of such meat and such plenty of
that, as I have seen and eaten of, at either of those Plantations;
And for the Inland Plantation, I will make choyce of Colonel _James
Draxes_, at whose Table I have found well drest, these following
meates; for the first Course whereof there hath been two messes of
meat and both equally good, and this feast is alwayes when he kils
a beef, which he feeds extreamely fat, giving him a dozen acres of
Bonavist to go loose in, and due times of watering.
First then (because beefe being the greatest rarity in the Iland,
especially such as this is) I will begin with it, and of that sort
there are these dishes at either messe, a Rompe boyl’d, a Chine
roasted, a large piece of the brest roasted, the Cheeks bak’d, of
which is a dish to either messe, the tongue and part of the tripes
minc’t for Pyes, season’d with sweet Herbs finely minc’t, suet,
Spice and Currans; the legges, pallets and other ingredients for an
Olio Podrido to either messe, a dish of Marrow bones, so here are
14 dishes at the Table and all of beef: and this he intends as the
great Regalio, to which he invites his fellow planters; who having
well eaten of it, the dishes are taken away, and another Course
brought in, which is a Potato pudding, a dish of Scots Collips of a
legge of Porke, as good as any in the world, a fricacy of the same,
a dish of boyl’d Chickens, a shoulder of a young Goate drest with
his bloud and tyme, a Kid with a pudding in his belly, a sucking
pig, which is there the fattest whitest & sweetest in the world,
with the poynant sauce of the brains, salt, sage, and Nutmeg done
with Claret wine, a shoulder of mutton which is there a rare dish,
a Pasty of the side of a young Goate, and a side of a fat young
Shot upon it, well season’d with Pepper and salt, and with some
Nutmeg, a loyne of Veale, to which there wants no sauce being so
well furnisht with Oranges, Lymons, and Lymes, three young Turkies
in a dish, two Capons, of which sort I have seen some extreame
large and very fat, two henns with egges in a dish, four Ducklings,
eight Turtle doves, and three Rabbets; and for cold bak’t meats,
two Muscovie Ducks larded, and season’d well with pepper and salt:
and these being taken off the Table, another course is set on, and
that is of _Westphalia_ or Spanish bacon, dried Neats Tongues,
Botargo, pickled Oysters, Caviare, Anchoves, Olives, and (intermixt
with these) Custards, Creams, some alone, some with preserves of
Plantines, Bonano, Guavers, put in, and those preserv’d alone by
themselves, Cheese-cakes, Puffes, which are to be made with English
flower, and bread; for the Cassavie will not serve for this kind of
Cookerie; sometimes Tansies, sometimes Froizes, or Amulets, and for
fruite, Plantines, Bonanoes, Guavers, Milons, prickled Peare, Anchove
Peare, prickled Apple, Custard Apple, water Milons, and Pines worth
all that went before. To this meat you seldome faile of this drink,
Mobbie, Beveridge, Brandy, kill-Divell, Drink of the Plantine, Claret
wine, White wine, and Renish wine, Sherry, Canary, Red sack, wine
of _Fiall_, with all Spirits that come from _England_; and with all
this, you shall finde as cheerfull a look, and as hearty a welcome,
as any man can give to his best friends. And so much for a Feast of
an inland Plantation.
Now for a Plantation neer the Sea, which shall be Collonell
_Walrond’s_, he being the best seated for a Feast, of any I know: I
must say this, that though he be wanting in the first Course, which
is Beefe; yet, it will be plentifully supplyed in the last, which
is Fish; and that the other wants. And though Collonell _Walrond_,
have not that infinite store of the provisions Collonell _Drax_
abounds in; yet, he is not wanting in all the kinds he has, unlesse
it be Sheep, Goats, and Beefe, and so for all the sorts of meats,
that are in my Bill of Fare, in Collonell _Drax_ his Feast, you
shall finde the same in Collonell _Walrond_, except these three,
and these are supplied with all these sorts of fish I shall name,
to wit, _Mullets_, _Maquerells_, _Parrat fish_, _Snappers_, red and
gray, _Cavallos_, _Terbums_, _Crabs_, _Lobsters_, and _Cony fish_,
with divers sorts more, for which we have no names. And having these
rare kinds of fishes, ’twere a vain superfluity, to make use of
all those dishes I have named before, but only such as shall serve
to fill up the Table; and when he has the ordering it, you must
expect to have it excellent; his fancy and contrivance of a Feast,
being as far beyond any mans there, as the place where he dwells
is better scituate, for such a purpose. And his Land touching the
Sea, his House being not halfe a quarter of a mile from it, and not
interposed by any unlevell ground, all rarities that are brought
to the Iland, from any part of the world, are taken up, brought
to him, and stowed in his Cellars, in two hours time, and that in
the night; as, Wine, of all kinds, Oyl, Olives, Capers, Sturgeon,
Neats tongues, Anchoves, Caviare, Botargo, with all sorts of salted
meats, both flesh and fish for his Family; as, Beefe, Pork, English
Pease, Ling, Haberdine, Cod, poor John, and Jerkin Beef, which is
husled, and slasht through, hung up and dryed in the Sun; no salt
at all put to it. And thus ordered in _Hispaniola_, as hot a place
as _Barbadoes_, and yet it will keep longer then powdred Beefe, and
is as drie as Stock-fish; and just such meat for flesh, as that is
for fish, and as little nourishment in it; but it fills the belly,
and serves the turne, where no other meat is. Though some of these
may be brought to the inland Plantations well conditioned; yet,
the Wines cannot possibly come good; for the wayes are such, as no
Carts can passe; and to bring up a But of Sack, or a Hogshead of any
other Wine, upon Negres backs, will very hardly be done in a night,
so long a time it requires, to hand it up and down the Gullies; and
if it be carried in the day-time, the Sun will heat and taint it,
so as it will lose much of his spirit and pure taste; and if it be
drawn out in bottles at the _Bridge_, the spirits flie away in the
drawing, and you shall finde a very great difference in the taste and
quicknesse of it. Oyle will endure the carriage better then Wine,
but over much heat will abate something of the purity, and excellent
taste it has naturally. And for Olives, ’tis well known, that jogging
in the carriage causes them to bruise one another; and some of them
being bruised, will grow rotten, and infect the rest. So that Wine,
Oyle, and Olives, cannot possibly be brought to such Plantations,
as are eight or ten miles from the _Bridge_; and from thence, the
most part of these commodities are to be fetch’d. So that you may
imagine, what advantage Collonell _Walrond_ has, of any inland
Plantation, having these materialls, which are the main Regalia’s in
a Feast, and his own contrivance to boot, besides all I have formerly
nam’d, concerning raw and preserv’d fruits, with all the other
Quelquechoses. And thus much I thought good to say for the honour
of the Iland, which is no more then truth; because I have heard it
sleighted by some, that seem’d to know much of it.
[Sidenote: _Commodities Exported._]
About a hundred sail of Ships yearly visit this Iland, and receive,
during the time of their stay in the Harbours, for their sustenance,
the native Victualls growing in the Iland, such as I have already
named; besides what they carry away, and what is carried away by
Planters of the Ile, that visit other parts of the world. The
commodities this Iland trades in, are _Indico_, _Cotten-wool_,
_Tobacco_, _Suger_, _Ginger_, and _Fustick-wood_.
[Sidenote: _Commodities Imported._]
The Commodities these Ships bring to this Iland, are, _Servants_
and _Slaves_, both men and women; _Horses_, _Cattle_, _Assinigoes_,
_Camells_, _Utensills_ for boyling Sugar, as, _Coppers_, _Taches_,
_Goudges_, and _Sockets_; all manner of working tooles for
Trades-men, as, _Carpenters_, _Joyners_, _Smiths_, _Masons_,
_Mill-wrights_, _Wheel-wrights_, _Tinkers_, _Coopers_, &c. _Iron_,
_Steel_, _Lead_, _Brasse_, _Pewter_, _Cloth_ of all kinds, both
_Linnen_ and _Wollen_; _Stuffs_, _Hatts_, _Hose_, _Shoos_, _Gloves_,
_Swords_, _knives_, _Locks_, _Keys_, &c. _Victualls_ of all kinds,
that will endure the Sea, in so long a voyage. _Olives_, _Capers_,
_Anchoves_, _salted Flesh_ and _Fish_, _pickled Maquerells_ and
_Herrings_, _Wine_ of all sorts, and the boon Beer, _d’Angleterre_.
[Sidenote: _What Buildings we found at our first comming upon the
Iland._]
I had it in my thought before I came there, what kinde of Buildings
would be fit for a Country, that was so much troubled with heat,
as I have heard this was; & did expect to find thick walls, high
roofes, and deep cellers; but found neither the one nor the other,
but clean contrary; timber houses, with low roofes, so low, as for
the most part of them, I could hardly stand upright with my hat on,
and no cellars at all; besides, another course they took, which was
more wonder to me than all that; which was, stopping, or barring out
the winde, which should give them the greatest comfort, when they
were neer stifled with heat. For, the winde blowing alwaies one way,
which was Eastwardly, they should have made all the openings they
could to the East, thereby to let in the cool breezes, to refresh
them when the heat of the day came. But they, clean contrary, closed
up all their houses to the East, and opened all to the West; so that
in the afternoones, when the Sun came to the West, those little low
roofed rooms were like Stoves, or heated Ovens. And truly, in a very
hot day, it might raise a doubt, whether so much heat without, and
so much tobacco and _kill-devill_ within, might not set the house a
fire; for these three ingredients are strong motives to provoke it,
and they were ever there.
But at last I found by them, the reasons of this strange preposterous
manner of building, which was grounded upon the weakest and silliest
foundation that could be: For they alledged, that at the times of
rain, which was very often, the wind drave the rain in at their
windowes so fast, as the houses within were much annoyed with it; for
having no glasse to keep it out, they could seldome sit or lie drie;
and so being constrained to keep out the ayer on that side, for fear
of letting in the water, would open the West ends of their houses so
wide, (as was beyond the proportion of windows to repair that want)
and so let in the fire; not considering at all, that there was such
a thing as shutters for windowes, to keep out the rain that hurt
them, and let in the winde to refresh them, and do them good at their
pleasure. But this was a consideration laid aside by all, or the most
part of the meaner sort of Planters. But at last I found the true
reason, was their poverty and indigence, which wanted the means to
make such conveniences; and so, being compelled by that, had rather
suffer painfully, and patiently abide this inconvenience, than sell
or part with any of their goods, to prevent so great a mischiefe:
So loath poor people are to part with that, which is their next
immediate help, to support them in their great want of sustenance.
For, at that lock they often were, and some good Planters too, that
far’d very hard, when we came first into the Iland. So that hard
labour, and want of victualls, had so much deprest their spirits, as
they were come to a declining and yielding condition. Nor can this
be called slothfulnesse or sluggishnesse in them, as some will have
it, but a decay of their spirits, by long and tedious hard labour,
sleight feeding, and ill lodging, which is able to wear out and quell
the best spirit of the world.
[Sidenote: _What materialls grow in the Iland fit to build with,
which may be call’d the Elements of Architecture. And first, for
Timber._]
The _Locust_ is a tree of such a growth, both for length and
bignesse, as may serve for beams in a very large room: I have seen
many of them, whose straight bodies are above fifty foot high, the
diameter of the stem or body, three foot and halfe. The timber of
this tree is a hard close substance, heavie, but firme, and not apt
to bend, somewhat hard for tooles to cut; brittle, but lasting.
_Mastik_, not altogether so large as he, but of a tougher substance,
and not accounted so brittle. The _Bully-tree_ wants something of the
largnesse of these, but in his other qualities goes beyond either;
for, he is full out as lasting, and as strong, but not so heavie, nor
so hard for tooles to work. The _Redwood_ and _prickled yellow wood_,
good for posts or beams, and are lighter then the _Locust_; both
are accounted very lasting, and good for building. The _Cedar_ is,
without controul, the best of all, but by reason it works smoth, and
looks beautifull, we use it most in Wainscot, Tables, and Stooles.
Other timber we have, as the _Iron-wood_, and another sort, which are
excellent good to endure wet and drie; and of those we make Shingles,
which being such a kinde of wood, as will not warpe nor rive, are the
best coverings for a house that can be, full out as good as Tiles,
and lie lighter upon the Rafters.
[Sidenote: _Stone fit for Building._]
We have two sorts of Stone, and either will serve indifferently
well in building: The one we finde on sides of small Hills, and it
lies as ours do in _England_, in Quarries; but they are very small,
rough, and ill shaped, some of them porous, like Honey combes; but
being burnt, they make excellent Lyme, the whitest and firmest when
’tis drie, that I have seen; and by the help of this, we make the
better shift with our ill shap’t stone; for this lime bindes it fast
together, and keeps it firm to endure the weather. Other Stone we
have, which we find in great Rocks, and massie pieces in the ground;
but so soft, as with your finger you may bore a hole into it; and
this softness gives us the means of cutting it with two handed sawes,
which being hard, we could not so easily do, and the easinesse
causes the expedition; for by that, we the more speedily fit it
for our walls, taking a just bredth of the walls, and cutting it
accordingly; so that we need very little hewing. This stone, as we
cutt it in the quarry, is no harder then ordinary morter, but being
set out in the weather, by pieces as we cut it, growes indifferently
hard, and is able to beare all the weight that lyes on it, and the
longer it lies, the harder it growes. Many essayes we made, whilst
I was there, for the making and burning of bricks, but never could
attaine to the perfection of it; and the reason was, the over
fatnesse of the clay, which would alwaies crackle and break, when it
felt the great heat of the fire in the Clampe; and by no meanes could
we find the true temper of it, though we made often trialls. There
was an ingenious _Jew_ upon the Iland, whose name was _Solomon_,
that undertook to teach the making of it; yet for all that, when it
came to the touch his wisedome failed, and we were deceived in our
expectation, I doubt not but there is a way of tempering, to make
it farre better then ours in England; for the pots which we finde
in the Iland, wherein the _Indians_ boyl’d their Porke, were of the
same kind of Clay, and they were the best and finest temper’d ware
of earth that ever I saw. If we could find the true temper of it, a
great advantage might be made to the Iland; for the ayre being moyst,
the stones often sweat, and by their moysture rot the timbers they
touch, which to prevent we cover the ends of our beams and girders
with boards, pitcht on both sides, but the walls being made of
bricks, or but lin’d with brick, would be much the wholesomer; and
besides keep our wainescot from rotting. Hangings we dare not use,
for being spoyld by Ants, and eaten by the Cockroaches, and Rats, yet
some of the planters that meant to handsome their houses, were minded
to send for gilt leather, and hang their rooms with that, which they
were more then perswaded those vermine would not eate; and in that
resolution I left them.
Carpenters, and Masons, were newly come upon the Iland, and some
of these very great Masters in their Art: and such as could draw a
plot, and pursue the designe they framed with great diligence, and
beautifie the tops of their doores, windowes, and Chimney peeces,
very pretily; but not many of those nor is it needfull that there
should be many, for though the Planters talke of building houses,
and wish them up, yet when they weigh the want of those handes in
their sugar worke, that must be imployed in their building, they fall
backe, and put on their considering caps. I drew out at least twenty
plots when I came first into the Ilands which they all lik’t well
inough, and yet but two of them us’d, one by Captaine _Midleton_,
and one by Captaine _Standfast_, and those were the two best houses,
I left finisht in the Iland when I came away. Cellars I would not
make under ground, unlesse the house be set on the side of a Hill;
for though the ayre be moyst above, yet I found it by experience
much moyster under ground; so that no moyst thing can be set there,
but it will in a very short time grow mouldy, and rotten; and if for
coolnesse you think to keep any raw flesh, it will much sooner taint
there, then being hung up in a garret, where the Sun continually
shines upon it. Nay the pipe-staves hoops, and heads of barrels, and
hogsheads, will grow mouldy and rotten: Pavements and foundations of
bricks would much help this with glasse windowes, to keep out the
ayre.
If I were to build a house for my selfe in that place, I would have
a third part of my building to be of an East and West line, and the
other two thirds to crosse that, at the West end: in a North and
South line, and this latter to be a story higher than that of the
East and West line, so that at four a clocke in the afternoone, the
higher buildings will begin to shade the other, and so afford more
and more shade to my East and West building till night; and not only
to the house, but to all the walks that I make on either side that
building, and then I would raise my foundation of that part of my
house wherein my best roomes were three foot above ground; leaving it
hollow underneath for Ventiducts, which I would have come into every
room in the house, and by that means you shall feele the cool breese
all the day, & in the evening, when they slacken, a coole shade
from my North & South building, both which are great refreshings,
in hot Countryes: and according to this Modell, I drew many plots,
of severall sises and Contrivances, but they did not or would not
understand them: at last I grew wearie of casting stones against the
wind, and so gave over.
[Sidenote: _The number and nature of the inhabitants._]
It were somewhat difficult, to give you an exact account, of
the number of persons upon the Iland; there being such store of
shipping that brings passengers dayly to the place, but it has been
conjectur’d, by those that are long acquainted, and best seen in the
knowledge of the Iland, that there are not lesse then 50 thousand
soules, besides _Negroes_; and some of them who began upon small
fortunes, are now risen to very great and vast estates.
The Iland is divided into three sorts of men, _viz._ Masters,
Servants, and slaves. The slaves and their posterity, being subject
to their Masters for ever, are kept and preserv’d with greater care
then the servants, who are theirs but for five yeers, according to
the law of the Iland. So that for the time, the servants have the
worser lives, for they are put to very hard labour, ill lodging,
and their dyet very sleight. When we came first on the Iland, some
Planters themselves did not eate bone meat, above twice a weeke:
the rest of the seven dayes, Potatoes, Loblolly, and Bonavist. But
the servants no bone meat at all unlesse an Oxe dyed: and then they
were feasted, as long as that lasted, And till they had planted good
store of Plantines, the _Negroes_ were fed with this kind of food;
but most of it Bonavist, and Loblolly, with some eares of Mayes
toasted, which food (especially Loblolly,) gave them much discontent:
But when they had Plantines enough to serve them, they were heard no
more to complaine; for ’tis a food they take great delight in, and
their manner of dressing and eating it, is this: ’tis gathered for
them (somewhat before it be ripe, for so they desire to have it,)
upon Saturday, by the keeper of the Plantine grove; who is an able
_Negro_, and knowes well the number of those that are to be fed with
this fruite; and as he gathers, layes them all together, till they
fetch them away, which is about five a clock in the after noon, for
that day they breake off worke sooner by an houre: partly for this
purpose, and partly for that the fire in the furnaces is to be put
out, and the Ingenio and the roomes made cleane; besides they are to
wash, shave and trim themselves against Sunday. But ’tis a lovely
sight to see a hundred handsome _Negroes_, men and women, with every
one a grasse-green bunch of these fruits on their heads, every
bunch twice as big as their heads, all comming in a train one after
another, the black and green so well becomming one another. Having
brought this fruit home to their own houses, and pilling off the skin
of so much as they will use, they boyl it in water, making it into
balls, and so they eat it. One bunch a week is a _Negres_ allowance.
To this, no bread nor drink, but water. Their lodging at night a
board, with nothing under, nor any thing a top of them. They are
happy people, whom so little contents. Very good servants, if they be
not spoyled by the English. But more of them hereafter.
As for the usage of the Servants, it is much as the Master is,
mercifull or cruell; Those that are mercifull, treat their Servants
well, both in their meat, drink, and lodging, and give them such
work, as is not unfit for Christians to do. But if the Masters be
cruell, the Servants have very wearisome and miserable lives. Upon
the arrivall of any ship, that brings servants to the Iland, the
Planters go aboard; and having bought such of them as they like,
send them with a guid to his Plantation; and being come, commands
them instantly to make their Cabins, which they not knowing how to
do, are to be advised by other of their servants, that are their
seniors; but, if they be churlish, and will not shew them, or if
materialls be wanting, to make them Cabins, then they are to lie on
the ground that night. These Cabins are to be made of sticks, withs,
and Plantine leaves, under some little shade that may keep the rain
off; Their suppers being a few Potatoes for meat, and water or Mobbie
for drink. The next day they are rung out with a Bell to work, at
six a clock in the morning, with a severe Overseer to command them,
till the Bell ring again, which is at eleven a clock; and then they
return, and are set to dinner, either with a messe of Lob-lollie,
Bonavist, or Potatoes. At one a clock, they are rung out again to
the field, there to work till six, and then home again, to a supper
of the same. And if it chance to rain, and wet them through, they
have no shift, but must lie so all night. If they put off their
cloths, the cold of the night will strike into them; and if they be
not strong men, this ill lodging will put them into a sicknesse: if
they complain, they are beaten by the Overseer; if they resist, their
time is doubled. I have seen an Overseer beat a Servant with a cane
about the head, till the blood has followed, for a fault that is
not worth the speaking of; and yet he must have patience, or worse
will follow. Truly, I have seen such cruelty there done to Servants,
as I did not think one Christian could have done to another. But,
as discreeter and better natur’d men have come to rule there, the
servants lives have been much bettered; for now, most of the servants
lie in Hamocks, and in warm rooms, and when they come in wet, have
shift of shirts and drawers, which is all the cloths they were, and
are fed with _bone meat_ twice or thrice a week. Collonell _Walrond_
seeing his servants when they came home, toyled with their labour,
and wet through with their sweating, thought that shifting of their
linnen not sufficient refreshing, nor warmth for their bodies, their
pores being much opened by their sweating; and therefore resolved
to send into _England_ for rug Gownes, such as poor people wear in
Hospitalls, that so when they had shifted themselves, they might put
on those Gowns, and lie down and rest them in their Hamocks: For the
Hamocks being but thin, and they having nothing on but shirts and
drawers, when they awak’d out of their sleeps, they found themselves
very cold; and a cold taken there, is harder to be recovered, than
in _England_, by how much the body is infeebled by the great toyle,
and the Sun’s heat, which cannot but very much exhaust the spirits
of bodies unaccustomed to it. But this care and charity of Collonell
_Walrond’s_, lost him nothing in the conclusion; for, he got such
love of his servants, as they thought all too little they could do
for him; and the love of the servants there, is of much concernment
to the Masters, not only in their diligent and painfull labour, but
in fore seeing and preventing mischiefes that often happen, by the
carelessnesse and slothfulnesse of retchlesse servants; sometimes by
laying fire so negligently, as whole lands of Canes and Houses too,
are burnt down and consumed, to the utter ruine and undoing of their
Masters: For, the materialls there being all combustible, and apt to
take fire, a little oversight, as the fire of a Tobacco-pipe, being
knockt out against a drie stump of a tree, has set it on fire, and
the wind fanning that fire, if a land of Canes be but neer, and they
once take fire, all that are down the winde will be burnt up. Water
there is none to quench it, or if it were, a hundred _Negres_ with
buckets were not able to do it; so violent and spreading a fire this
is, and such a noise it makes, as if two Armies, with a thousand
shot of either side, were continually giving fire, every knot of
every Cane, giving as great a report as a Pistoll. So that there is
no way to stop the going on of this flame, but by cutting down and
removing all the Canes that grow before it, for the breadth of twenty
or thirty foot down the winde, and there the _Negres_ to stand and
beat out the fire, as it creeps upon the ground, where the Canes are
cut down. And I have seen some _Negres_ so earnest to stop this fire,
as with their naked feet to tread, and with their naked bodies to
tumble, and roll upon it; so little they regard their own smart or
safety, in respect of their Masters benefit. The year before I came
away, there were two eminent Planters in the Iland, that with such an
accident as this, lost at least 10000 l. sterling, in the value of
the Canes that were burnt; the one, Mr. _James Holduppe_, the other,
Mr. _Constantine Silvester_: And the latter had not only his Canes,
but his house burnt down to the ground. This, and much more mischiefe
has been done, by the negligence and wilfulnesse of servants. And yet
some cruell Masters will provoke their Servants so, by extream ill
usage, and often and cruell beating them, as they grow desperate, and
so joyne together to revenge themselves upon them.
A little before I came from thence, there was such a combination
amongst them, as the like was never seen there before. Their
sufferings being grown to a great height, & their daily complainings
to one another (of the intolerable burdens they labour’d under) being
spread throughout the Iland; at the last, some amongst them, whose
spirits were not able to endure such slavery, resolved to break
through it, or die in the act; and so conspired with some others
of their acquaintance, whose sufferings were equall, if not above
theirs; and their spirits no way inferiour, resolved to draw as many
of the discontented party into this plot, as possibly they could; and
those of this perswasion, were the greatest numbers of servants in
the Iland. So that a day was appointed to fall upon their Masters,
and cut all their throats, and by that means, to make themselves not
only freemen, but Masters of the Iland. And so closely was this plot
carried, as no discovery was made, till the day before they were to
put it in act: And then one of them, either by the failing of his
courage, or some new obligation from the love of his Master, revealed
this long plotted conspiracy; and so by this timely advertisment, the
Masters were saved: Justice _Hethersall_ (whose servant this was)
sending Letters to all his friends, and they to theirs, and so one
to another, till they were all secured; and, by examination, found
out the greatest part of them; whereof eighteen of the principall men
in the conspiracy, and they the first leaders and contrivers of the
plot, were put to death, for example to the rest. And the reason why
they made examples of so many, was, they found these so haughty in
their resolutions, and so incorrigible, as they were like enough to
become actors in a second plot; and so they thought good to secure
them; and for the rest, to have a speciall eye over them.
[Sidenote: _Negres._]
It has been accounted a strange thing, that the Negres, being more
then double the numbers of the Christians that are there, and they
accounted a bloody people, where they think they have power or
advantages; and the more bloody, by how much they are more fearfull
than others: that these should not commit some horrid massacre
upon the Christians, thereby to enfranchise themselves, and become
Masters of the Iland. But there are three reasons that take a way
this wonder; the one is, They are not suffered to touch or handle
any weapons: The other, That they are held in such awe and slavery,
as they are fearfull to appear in any daring act; and seeing the
mustering of our men, and hearing their Gun-shot, (than which
nothing is more terrible to them) their spirits are subjugated to
so low a condition, as they dare not look up to any bold attempt.
Besides these, there is a third reason, which stops all designes
of that kind, and that is, They are fetch’d from severall parts of
_Africa_, who speake severall languages, and by that means, one of
them understands not another: For, some of them are fetch’d from
_Guinny_ and _Binny_, some from _Cutchew_, some from _Angola_, and
some from the River of _Gambia_. And in some of these places where
petty Kingdomes are, they sell their Subjects, and such as they
take in Battle, whom they make slaves; and some mean men sell their
Servants, their Children, and sometimes their Wives; and think all
good traffick, for such commodities as our Merchants sends them.
When they are brought to us, the Planters buy them out of the Ship,
where they find them stark naked, and therefore can not be deceived
in any outward infirmity. They choose them as they do Horses in a
Market; the strongest, youthfullest, and most beautifull, yield the
greatest prices. Thirty pound sterling is a price for the best man
Negre; and twenty five, twenty six, or twenty seven pound for a
Woman; the Children are at easier rates. And we buy them so, as the
sexes may be equall; for, if they have more men then women, the men
who are unmarried will come to their Masters, and complain, that they
cannot live without Wives, and desire him, they may have Wives. And
he tells them, that the next ship that comes, he will buy them Wives,
which satisfies them for the present; and so they expect the good
time: which the Master performing with them, the bravest fellow is to
choose first, and so in order, as they are in place; and every one of
them knowes his better, and gives him the precedence, as Cowes do one
another, in passing through a narrow gate; for, the most of them are
as neer beasts as may be, setting their souls aside. Religion they
know none; yet most of them acknowledge a God, as appears by their
motions and gestures: For, if one of them do another wrong, and he
cannot revenge himselfe, he looks up to Heaven for vengeance, and
holds up both his hands, as if the power must come from thence, that
must do him right. Chast they are as any people under the Sun; for,
when the men and women are together naked, they never cast their eyes
towards the parts that ought to be covered; and those amongst us,
that have Breeches and Petticoats, I never saw so much as a kisse,
or embrace, or a wanton glance with their eyes between them. Jealous
they are of their Wives, and hold it for a great injury and scorn,
if another man make the least courtship to his Wife. And if any of
their Wives have two Children at a birth, they conclude her false
to his Bed, and so no more adoe but hang her. We had an excellent
Negre in the Plantation, whose name was _Macow_, and was our chiefe
Musitian; a very valiant man, and was keeper of our Plantine-groave.
This Negres Wife was brought to bed of two Children, and her Husband,
as their manner is, had provided a cord to hang her. But the Overseer
finding what he was about to do, enformed the Master of it, who sent
for _Macow_, to disswade him from this cruell act, of murdering
his Wife, and used all perswasions that possibly he could, to let
him see, that such double births are in Nature, and that divers
presidents were to be found amongst us of the like; so that we rather
praised our Wives, for their fertility, than blamed them for their
falsenesse. But this prevailed little with him, upon whom custome had
taken so deep an impression; but resolved, the next thing he did,
should be to hang her. Which when the Master perceived, and that
the ignorance of the man, should take away the life of the woman,
who was innocent of the crime her Husband condemned her for, told
him plainly, that if he hang’d her, he himselfe should be hang’d by
her, upon the same bough; and therefore wish’d him to consider what
he did. This threatning wrought more with him, then all the reasons
of Philosophy that could be given him; and so let her alone; but he
never car’d much for her afterward, but chose another which he lik’d
better. For the Planters there deny not a slave, that is a brave
fellow, and one that has extraordinary qualities, two or three Wives,
and above that number they seldome go: But no woman is allowed above
one Husband.
At the time the wife is to be brought a bed, her husband removes
his board, (which is his bed) to another room (for many severall
divisions they have, in their little houses, and none above sixe
foot square) And leaves his wife to God, and her good fortune, in
the room, and upon the board alone, and calls a neighbour to come to
her, who gives little help to her deliverie, but when the child is
borne, (which she calls her Pickaninnie) she helps to make a little
fire nere her feet and that serves instead of Possets, Broaths, and
Caudles. In a fortnight, this woman is at worke with her Pickaninny
at her back, as merry a soule as any is there: If the overseer be
discreet, shee is suffer’d to rest her selfe a little more then
ordinary; but if not, shee is compelled to doe as others doe. Times
they have of suckling their Children in the fields, and refreshing
themselves; and good reason, for they carry burdens on their backs;
and yet work too. Some women, whose Pickaninnies are three yeers old,
will, as they worke at weeding, which is a stooping worke, suffer the
hee Pickaninnie, to sit astride upon their backs, like St. _George_
a horseback; and there spurre his mother with his heeles; and sings
and crowes on her backe, clapping his hands, as if he meant to flye;
which the mother is so pleas’d with, as shee continues her painfull
stooping posture, longer then she would doe, rather than discompose
her Joviall Pickaninnie of his pleasure, so glad she is to see him
merry. The worke which the women doe, is most of it weeding, a
stooping and painfull worke; at noon and night they are call’d home
by the ring of a Bell, where they have two hours time for their
repast at noone; and at night, they rest from sixe, till sixe a Clock
next morning.
On Sunday they rest, and have the whole day at their pleasure; and
the most of them use it as a day of rest and pleasure; but some of
them who will make benefit of that dayes liberty, goe where the
Mangrave trees grow, and gather the barke of which they make ropes,
which they trucke away for other Commoditie, as shirts and drawers.
In the afternoons on Sundayes, they have their musicke, which is of
kettledrums, and those of severall sises; upon the smallest the best
musitian playes, and the other come in as Chorasses: the drum all men
know, has but one tone; and therefore varietie of tunes have little
to doe in this musick; and yet so strangely they varie their time, as
’tis a pleasure to the most curious eares, and it was to me one of
the strangest noyses that ever I heard made of one tone; and if they
had the varietie of tune, which gives the greater scope in musick,
as they have of time, they would doe wonders in that Art. And if I
had not faln sicke before my comming away, at least seven months
in one sickness, I had given them some hints of tunes, which being
understood, would have serv’d as a great addition to their harmonie;
for time without tune, is not an eighth part of the science of Musick.
I found _Macow_ very apt for it of himselfe, and one day comming
into the house, (which none of the _Negroes_ use to doe, unlesse an
Officer, as he was,) he found me playing on a Theorbo, and singing
to it which he hearkened very attentively to; and when I had done
took the Theorbo in his hand, and strooke one string, stopping it
by degrees upon every fret, and finding the notes to varie, till it
came to the body of the instrument; and that the neerer the body
of the instrument he stopt, the smaller or higher the sound was,
which he found was by the shortning of the string, considered with
himselfe, how he might make some triall of this experiment upon
such an instrument as he could come by; having no hope ever to have
any instrument of this kind to practise on. In a day or two after,
walking in the Plantine grove, to refresh me in that cool shade,
and to delight my selfe with the sight of those plants, which are
so beautifull, as though they left a fresh impression in me when
I parted with them, yet upon a review, something is discern’d in
their beautie more then I remembred at parting: which caused me to
make often repair thither; I found this _Negro_ (whose office it
was to attend there) being the keeper of that grove, sitting on the
ground, and before him a piece of large timber, upon which he had
laid crosse, sixe Billets, and having a hand-saw and a hatchet by
him, would cut the billets by little and little, till he had brought
them to the tunes, he would fit them to; for the shorter they were,
the higher the Notes which he tryed by knocking upon the ends of them
with a sticke, which he had in his hand. When I found him at it, I
took the stick out of his hand, and tried the sound, finding the sixe
billets to have sixe distinct notes, one above another, which put me
in a wonder, how he of himselfe, should without teaching doe so much.
I then shewed him the difference between flats and sharpes, which he
presently apprehended, as between _Fa_, and _Mi_: and he would have
cut two more billets to those tunes, but I had then no time to see it
done, and so left him to his own enquiries. I say this much to let
you see that some of these people are capable of learning Arts.
Another of another kinde of speculation I found; but more ingenious
then he: and this man with three or foure more, were to attend mee
into the woods, to cut Church wayes, for I was imployed sometimes
upon publique works; and those men were excellent Axe men, and
because there were many gullies in the way, which were impassable,
and by that means I was compell’d to make traverses, up and down in
the wood; and was by that in danger to misse of the poynt, to which I
was to make my passage to the Church, and therefore was faine to take
a Compasse with me, which was a Circumferenter, to make my traverses
the more exact, and indeed without which, it could not be done,
setting up the Circumferenter, and observing the Needle: This _Negre
Sambo_ comes to me, and seeing the needle wag, desired to know the
reason of its stirring, and whether it were alive: I told him no, but
it stood upon a poynt, and for a while it would stir, but by and by
stand still, which he observ’d and found it to be true.
The next question was, why it stood one way, & would not remove to
any other poynt, I told him that it would stand no way but North
and South, and upon that shew’d him the foure Cardinall poynts of
the compass, East, West, North, South, which he presently learnt by
heart, and promis’d me never to forget it. His last question was, why
it would stand North, I gave this reason, because of the huge Rocks
of Loadstone that were in the North part of the world, which had a
quality to draw Iron to it; and this Needle being of Iron, and toucht
with a Loadstone, it would alwaies stand that way.
This point of Philosophy was a little too hard for him, and so he
stood in a strange muse; which to put him out of, I bad him reach
his ax, and put it neer to the Compasse, and remove it about; and
as he did so, the Needle turned with it, which put him in the
greatest admiration that ever I saw a man, and so quite gave over his
questions, and desired me, that he might be made a Christian; for, he
thought to be a Christian, was to be endued with all those knowledges
he wanted.
I promised to do my best endeavour; and when I came home, spoke to
the Master of the Plantation, and told him, that poor _Sambo_ desired
much to be a Christian. But his answer was, That the people of that
Iland were governed by the Lawes of _England_, and by those Lawes, we
could not make a Christian a Slave. I told him, my request was far
different from that, for I desired him to make a Slave a Christian.
His answer was, That it was true, there was a great difference in
that: But, being once a Christian, he could no more account him a
Slave, and so lose the hold they had of them as Slaves, by making
them Christians; and by that means should open such a gap, as all the
Planters in the Iland would curse him. So I was struck mute, and poor
_Sambo_ kept out of the Church; as ingenious, as honest, and as good
a natur’d poor soul, as ever wore black, or eat green.
On Sundaies in the afternoon, their Musick plaies, and to dancing
they go, the men by themselves, and the women by themselves, no mixt
dancing. Their motions are rather what they aim at, than what they
do; and by that means, transgresse the lesse upon the Sunday; their
hands having more of motion than their feet, & their heads more than
their hands. They may dance a whole day, and neer heat themselves;
yet, now and then, one of the activest amongst them will leap bolt
upright, and fall in his place again, but without cutting a capre.
When they have danc’d an houre or two, the men fall to wrastle, (the
Musick playing all the while) and their manner of wrastling is, to
stand like two Cocks, with heads as low as their hipps; and thrusting
their heads one against another, hoping to catch one another by
the leg, which sometimes they do: But if both parties be wary, and
that they cannot get that advantage, then they raise their heads,
by pressing hard one against another, and so having nothing to take
hold of but their bare flesh, they close, and grasp one another about
the middle, and have one another in the hug, and then a fair fall is
given on the back. And thus two or three couples of them are engaged
at once, for an houre together, the women looking on: for when the
men begin to wrastle, the women leave of their dancing, and come to
be spectatours of the sport.
When any of them die, they dig a grave, and at evening they bury
him, clapping and wringing their hands, and making a dolefull sound
with their voyces. They are a people of a timerous and fearfull
disposition, and consequently bloody, when they finde advantages. If
any of them commit a fault, give him present punishment, but do not
threaten him; for if you do, it is an even lay, he will go and hang
himselfe, to avoid the punishment.
What their other opinions are in matter of Religion, I know not; but
certainly, they are not altogether of the sect of the _Sadduces_:
For, they believe a Resurrection, and that they shall go into their
own Country again, and have their youth renewed. And lodging this
opinion in their hearts, they make it an ordinary practice, upon any
great fright, or threatning of their Masters, to hang themselves.
But Collonell _Walrond_ having lost three or foure of his best Negres
this way, and in a very little time, caused one of their heads to
be cut off, and set upon a pole a dozen foot high; and having done
that, caused all his Negres to come forth, and march round about this
head, and bid them look on it, whether this were not the head of such
an one that hang’d himselfe. Which they acknowledging, he then told
them, That they were in a main errour, in thinking they went into
their own Countries, after they were dead; for, this mans head was
here, as they all were witnesses of; and how was it possible, the
body could go without a head. Being convinc’d by this sad, yet lively
spectacle, they changed their opinions; and after that, no more
hanged themselves.
When they are sick, there are two remedies that cure them; the one,
an outward, the other, an inward medicine. The outward medicine is
a thing they call _Negre-oyle_, and ’tis made in _Barbary_, yellow
it is as Bees wax, but soft as butter. When they feel themselves
ill, they call for some of that, and annoint their bodies, as their
breasts, bellies, and sides, and in two daies they are perfectly
well. But this does the greatest cures upon such, as have bruises or
strains in their bodies. The inward medicine is taken, when they find
any weakness or decay in their spirits and stomacks, and then a dram
or two of _kill-devill_ revives and comforts them much.
I have been very strict, in observing the shapes of these people; and
for the men, they are very well timber’d, that is, broad between the
shoulders, full breasted, well filleted, and clean leg’d, and may
hold good with _Albert Durers_ rules, who allowes _twice the length
of the head_, to the breadth of the shoulders; and twice the _length
of the face_, to the breadth of the hipps, and according to this rule
these men are shap’d. But the women not; for the same great Master of
Proportions, allowes to each woman, twice the length of the face to
the breadth of the shoulders, and twice the length of her own head
to the breadth of the hipps. And in that, these women are faulty;
for I have seen very few of them, whose hipps have been broader then
their shoulders, unlesse they have been very fat. The young Maides
have ordinarily very large breasts, which stand strutting out so hard
and firm, as no leaping, jumping, or stirring, will cause them to
shake any more, then the brawnes of their armes. But when they come
to be old, and have had five or six Children, their breasts hang
down below their navells, so that when they stoop at their common
work of weeding, they hang almost down to the ground, that at a
distance, you would think they had six legs: And the reason of this
is, they tie the cloaths about their Children’s backs, which comes
upon their breasts, which by pressing very hard, causes them to hang
down to that length. Their Children, when they are first born, have
the palmes of their hands and the soles of their feet, of a whitish
colour, and the sight of their eyes of a blewish colour, not unlike
the eyes of a young Kitling; but, as they grow older, they become
black.
Their way of reckoning their ages, or any other notable accident they
would remember, is by the Moon; and so accounting from the time of
their Childrens births, the time they were brought out of their own
Country, or the time of their being taken Prisoners, by some Prince
or Potentate of their own Country, or any other notorious accidents,
that they are resolved to remember, they account by the Moon; as, so
many Moons since one of these, and so many Moons since another; and
this account they keep as long as they can: But if any of them live
long, their Arithmetick failes them, and then they are at a dead
fault, and so give over the chase, wanting the skill to hunt counter.
For what can poor people do, that are without Letters and Numbers,
which is the soul of all businesse that is acted by Mortalls, upon
the Globe of this World.
Some of them, who have been bred up amongst the Portugalls, have some
extraordinary qualities, which the others have not; as singing and
fencing. I have seen some of these _Portugall Negres_, at Collonell
_James Draxes_, play at Rapier and Dagger very skilfully, with their
Stookados, their Imbrocados, and their Passes: And at single Rapier
too, after the manner of _Charanza_, with such comelinesse; as, if
the skill had been wanting, the motions would have pleased you; but
they were skilfull too, which I perceived by their binding with
their points, and nimble and subtle avoidings with their bodies, and
the advantages the strongest man had in the close, which the other
avoided by the nimblenesse and skilfulnesse of his motion. For, in
this Science, I had bin so well vers’d in my youth, as I was now
able to be a competent Judge. Upon their first appearance upon the
Stage, they march towards one another, with a slow majestick pace,
and a bold commanding look, as if they meant both to conquer; and
comming neer together, they shake hands, and embrace one another,
with a cheerfull look. But their retreat is much quicker then their
advance, and, being at first distance, change their countenance,
and put themselves into their posture; and so after a passe or
two, retire, and then to’t again: And when they have done their
play, they embrace, shake hands, and putting on their smoother
countenances, give their respects to their Master, and so go off. For
their Singing, I cannot much commend that, having heard so good in
_Europe_; but for their voices, I have heard many of them very loud
and sweet.
Excellent Swimmers and Divers they are, both men and women. Collonell
_Drax_ (_who was not so strict an observer of Sundaies_, as to deny
himselfe lawfull recreations) would sometimes, to shew me sport, upon
that day in the afternoon, send for one of the _Muscovia_ Ducks,
and have her put into his largest Pond, and calling for some of his
best swimming Negres, commanded them to swim and take this Duck; but
forbad them to dive, for if they were not bar’d that play, they would
rise up under the Duck, and take her as she swome, or meet her in
her diving, and so the sport would have too quick an end. But that
play being forbidden, the duck would make them good sport for they
are stronger ducks, and better Divers by farre then ours: and in this
chase, there was much of pleasure, to see the various swimmings of
the _Negroes_; some the ordinarie wayes, upon their bellies, some on
their backs, some by striking out their right legge and left arme,
and then turning on the other side, and changing both their legge and
arme, which is a stronger and swifter way of swimming, then any of
the others: and while we were seeing this sport, and observing the
diversities, of their swimmings, a _Negro_ maid, who was not there
at the beginning of the sport; and therefore heard nothing of the
forbidding them to dive, put off her peticoate behind a bush, that
was at one end of the Pond, and closely sunk down into the water, and
at one diving got to the Duck, pul’d her under water, & went back
againe the same way she came to the bush, all at one dive. We all
thought the Duck had div’d: and expected her appearance above water,
but nothing could be seen, till the subtilty was discovered, by a
Christian that saw her go in, and so the duck was taken from her. But
the trick being so finely and so closely done, I begg’d that the Duck
might be given her againe, which was granted, and the young girle
much pleased.
Though there be a marke set upon these people, which will hardly ever
be wip’d off, as of their cruelties when they have advantages, and of
their fearfulnesse and falsnesse; yet no rule so generall but hath
his acception: for I beleive, and I have strong motives to cause me
to bee of that perswasion, that there are as honest, faithfull, and
conscionable people amongst them, as amongst those of _Europe_, or
any other part of the world.
A hint of this, I will give you in a lively example; and it was in
a time when Victuals were scarce, and Plantins were not then so
frequently planted, as to afford them enough. So that some of the
high spirited and turbulent amongst them, began to mutinie, and
had a plot, secretly to be reveng’d on their Master, and one or
two of these were Firemen that made the fires in the furnaces, who
were never without store of drie wood by them. These villains, were
resolved to make fire to such part of the boyling house, as they were
sure would fire the rest, and so burn all, and yet seem ignorant of
the fact, as a thing done by accident. But this plot was discovered,
by some of the others who hated mischiefe, as much as they lov’d
it; and so traduc’t them to their Master, and brought in so many
witnesses against them, as they were forc’t to confesse, what they
meant should have been put in act the next night: so giving them
condigne punishment, the Master gave order to the overseer that the
rest should have a dayes liberty to themselves and their wives, to
doe what they would; and withall to allow them a double proportion
of victual for three dayes, both which they refus’d: which we all
wonder’d at knowing well how much they lov’d their liberties, and
their meat, having been lately pincht of the one, and not having
overmuch of the other; and therefore being doubtfull what their
meaning was in this, suspecting some discontent amongst them, sent
for three or foure of the best of them, and desir’d to know why
they refus’d this favour that was offer’d them, but receiv’d such
an answer: as we little expected; for they told us, it was not
sullennese, or slighting the gratuitie their Master bestow’d on them,
but they would not accept any thing as a recompence for doing that
which became them in their duties to do, nor would they have him
think, it was hope of reward, that made them to accuse their fellow
servants, but an act of Justice, which they thought themselves bound
in duty to doe, and they thought themselves sufficiently rewarded
in the Act. The substance of this, in such language as they had,
they delivered, and poor _Sambo_ was the Orator; by whose example
the others were led both in the discovery of the Plot, and refuseall
of the gratuitie. And withall they said, that if it pleas’d their
Master, at any time, to bestow a voluntary boone upon them, be it
never so sleight, they would willingly and thankfully accept it: &
this act might have beseem’d the best Christians, though some of them
were denied Christianity; when they earnestly sought it. Let others
have what opinion they please, yet I am of this beliefe; that there
are to be found amongst them, some who are as morally honest, as
Conscionable, as humble, as loving to their friends, and as loyall to
their Masters, as any that live under the sunne, & one reason they
have to be so, is, they set no great value upon their lives: And
this is all I can remember concerning the _Negroes_, except of their
games, which I could never learne, because they wanted language to
teach me.
As for the Indians, we have but few, and those fetcht from other
Countries; some from the neighbouring Ilands, some from the Maine,
which we make slaves: the women who are better verst in ordering the
Cassavie and making bread, then the _Negroes_, we imploye for that
purpose, as also for making Mobbie: the men we use for footmen and
killing of fish which they are good at; with their own bowes and
arrows they will go out; and in a dayes time, kill as much fish,
as will serve a family of a dozen persons, two or three daies, if
you can keep the fish so long. They are very active men, and apt to
learne any thing, sooner then the _Negroes_; and as different from
them in shape, almost as in colour; the men very broad shoulder’d,
deep breasted, with large heads, and their faces almost three square,
broad about the eyes and temples, and sharpe at the chinne, their
skins some of them brown, some a bright Bay, they are much craftier,
and subtiler then the _Negroes_; and in their nature falser; but in
their bodies more active, their women have very small breasts, and
have more of the shape of the _Europeans_ then the _Negroes_, their
haire black and long, a great part whereof hangs downe upon their
backs, as low as their hanches, with a large lock hanging over either
brest, which seldome or never curles: cloaths they scorne to weare,
especially if they be well shap’t; a girdle they use of tape, covered
with little smooth shels of fishes, white, and from their flanke of
one side, to their flank on the other side, a fringe of blew Bugle;
which hangs so low as to cover their privities. We had an Indian
woman, a slave in the house, who was of excellent shape and colour,
for it was a pure bright bay; small brests, with the nipls of a
porphyrie colour, this woman would not be woo’d by any means to weare
Cloaths. Shee chanc’t to be with Child, by a Christian servant, and
lodging in the Indian house, amongst other women of her own Country,
where the Christian servants, both men and women came; and being very
great, and that her time was come to be delivered, loath to fall in
labour before the men, walk’d down to a Wood, in which was a Pond of
water, and there by the side of the Pond, brought her selfe a bed;
and presently washing her Child in some of the water of the Pond,
lap’d it up in such rags, as she had begg’d of the Christians; and
in three hours time came home, with her Childe in her armes, a lusty
Boy, frolick and lively.
This Indian dwelling neer the Sea-coast, upon the Main, an English
ship put in to a Bay, and sent some of her men a shoar, to try what
victualls or water they could finde, for in some distresse they were:
But the Indians perceiving them to go up so far into the Country, as
they were sure they could not make a safe retreat, intercepted them
in their return, and fell upon them, chasing them into a Wood, and
being dispersed there, some were taken, and some kill’d: but a young
man amongst them stragling from the rest, was met by this Indian
Maid, who upon the first sight fell in love with him, and hid him
close from her Countrymen (the Indians) in a Cave, and there fed him,
till they could safely go down to the shoar, where the ship lay at
anchor, expecting the return of their friends. But at last, seeing
them upon the shoar, sent the long-Boat for them, took them aboard,
and brought them away. But the youth, when he came ashoar in the
_Barbadoes_, forgot the kindnesse of the poor maid, that had ventured
her life for his safety, and sold her for a slave, who was as free
born as he: And so poor _Yarico_ for her love, lost her liberty.
Now for the Masters, I have yet said but little, nor am able to say
halfe of what they deserve. They are men of great abilities and
parts, otherwise they could not go through, with such great works as
they undertake; the managing of one of their Plantations, being a
work of such a latitude, as will require a very good head-peece, to
put in order, and continue it so.
I can name a Planter there, that feeds daily two hundred mouths, and
keeps them in such order, as there are no mutinies amongst them;
and yet of severall nations. All these are to be employed in their
severall abilities, so as no one be idle. The first work to be
considered, is Weeding, for unlesse that be done, all else (and the
Planter too) will be undone; and if that be neglected but a little
time, it will be a hard matter to recover it again, so fast will the
weeds grow there. But the ground being kept clean, ’tis fit to bear
any thing that Country will afford. After weeding comes Planting,
and they account two seasons in the year best, and that is, _May_
and _November_; but Canes are to be planted at all times, that they
may come in, one field after another; otherwise, the work will stand
still. And commonly they have in a field that is planted together,
at one time ten or a dozen acres. This work of planting and weeding,
the Master himselfe is to see done; unlesse he have a very trusty and
able Overseer; and without such a one, he will have too much to do.
The next thing he is to consider, is the Ingenio, and what belongs
to that; as, the Ingenio it selfe, which is the _Primum Mobile_ of
the whole work, the Boyling house, with the Coppers and Furnaces,
the Filling room, the Still-house, and Cureing-house; and in all
these, there are great casualties. If any thing in the Rollers, as
the Goudges, Sockets, Sweeps, Cogs, or Braytrees, be at fault, the
whole work stands still; or in the Boyling-house, if the Frame which
holds the Coppers, (and is made of Clinkers, fastned with plaister
of _Paris_) if by the violence of the heat from the Furnaces, these
Frames crack or break, there is a stop in the work, till that be
mended. Or if any of the Coppers have a mischance, and be burnt, a
new one must presently be had, or there is a stay in the work. Or if
the mouths of the Furnaces, (which are made of a sort of stone, which
we have from _England_, and we call it there, high gate stone) if
that, by the violence of the fire, be softned, that it moulder away,
there must new be provided, and laid in with much art, or it will not
be. Or if the barrs of Iron, which are in the flowre of the Furnace,
when they are red hot, (as continually they are) the fire-man,
throw great shides of wood in the mouths of the Furnaces, hard and
carelesly, the weight of those logs, will bend or break those barrs,
(though strongly made) and there is no repairing them, without the
work stand still; for all these depend upon one another, as wheels in
a Clock. Or if the Stills be at fault, the _kill-devill_ cannot be
made. But the main impediment and stop of all, is the losse of our
Cattle, and amongst them, there are such diseases, as I have known in
one Plantation, thirty that have died in two daies. And I have heard,
that a Planter, an eminent man there, that clear’d a dozen acres of
ground, and rail’d it about for pasture, with intention, as soon as
the grasse was growne to a great height, to put in his working Oxen;
which accordingly he did, and in one night fifty of them dyed; so
that such a losse as this, is able to undo a Planter, that is not
very well grounded. What it is that breeds these diseases, we cannot
finde, unlesse some of the Plants have a poysonous quality; nor
have we yet found out cures for these diseases; Chickens guts being
the best remedy was then known, and those being chopt or minc’t,
and given them in a horn, with some liquor mixt to moisten it, was
thought the best remedy; yet it recovered very few. Our Horses too
have killing diseases amongst them, and some of them have been
recovered by Glisters, which we give them in pipes, or large seringes
made of wood, for the same purpose. For, the common diseases, both of
Cattle and Horses, are obstructions and bindings in their bowells;
and so lingring a disease it is, to those that recover, as they
are almost worn to nothing before they get well. So that if any of
these stops continue long, or the Cattle cannot be recruited in a
reasonable time, the work is at a stand; and by that means, the Canes
grow over ripe, and will in a very short time have their juice dried
up, and will not be worth the grinding.
Now to recruit these Cattle, Horses, Camells, and Assinigos, who
are all lyable to these mischances and decaies, Merchants must be
consulted, ships provided, and a competent Cargo of goods adventured,
to make new voyages to forraigne parts, to supply those losses; and
when that is done, the casualties at Sea are to be considered, and
those happen severall waies, either by shipwrack, piracy, or fire. A
Master of a ship, and a man accounted both able, stout, and honest,
having transported goods of severall kinds, from _England_ to a
part of _Africa_, the River of _Gambia_, and had there exchanged his
Commodities for _Negres_, which was that he intended to make his
voyage of, caused them all to be shipt, and did not, as the manner
is, shakle one to another, and make them sure; but having an opinion
of their honesty and faithfulnesse to him, as they had promised; and
he being a credulous man, and himselfe good natur’d and mercifull,
suffered them to go loose, and they being double the number of those
in the ship, found their advantages, got weapons in their hands, and
fell upon the Saylers, knocking them on the heads, and cutting their
throats so fast, as the Master found they were all lost, out of any
possibility of saving; and so went down into the Hold, and blew all
up with himselfe; and this was before they got out of the River.
These, and severall other waies there will happen, that extreamly
retard the work of Suger-making.
Now let us consider how many things there are to be thought on,
that go to the actuating this great work, and how many cares to
prevent the mischances, that are incident to the retarding, if not
the frustrating of the whole work; and you will finde them wise and
provident men, that go on and prosper in a work, that depends upon so
many contingents.
This I say, to stop those mens mouths, that lie here at home, and
expect great profit in their adventures, and never consider, through
what difficulty, industry, and paines it is acquired. And thus much I
thought good to say, of the abilities of the Planters.
The next thing is, of their natures and dispositions, which I
found compliable in a high degree to all vertues, that those of
the best sort of Gentlemen call Excellent; as, Civilly in treating
of Strangers, with communicating to them any thing within the
compasse of their knowledge, that might be beneficiall to them, in
any undertaking amongst them, and a assisting them in it, giving
them harbour for themselves and servants. And if their intentions
were to buy Plantations, to make diligent inquiries for such as
they desired, and to drive the bargain as neer the winde for their
advantages, as possibly they could, and to put themselves in some
travells, in setling the businesse: Or, if that could not do them
service, to recommend them to any friend they had, that lay more fit
and convenient for their purpose. Loving, friendly, and hospitable
one to another; and though they are of severall Perswasions, yet,
their discretions ordered every thing so well, as there never were
any fallings out between them: which to prevent, some of them of the
better sort, made a Law amongst themselves, that whosoever nam’d
the word _Roundhead_ or _Cavalier_, should give to all those that
heard him, a Shot and a Turky, to be eaten at his house that made
the forfeiture; which sometimes was done purposely, that they might
enjoy the company of one another; and sometimes this Shot and this
Turky would draw on a dozen dishes more, if company were accordingly:
So frank, so loving, and so good natur’d were these Gentlemen one
to another; and to expresse their affections yet higher, they had
particular names one to another, as, Neighbour, Friend, Brother,
Sister: So that I perceived nothing wanting, that might make up a
firme and lasting friendship amongst them; though after I came away,
it was otherwise.
Sports and exercises they never us’d any, as Bowling, Shooting,
Hunting, or Hawking; for indeed there are no places fit for the two
first exercises, the Countrey being so Rocky, uneven and full of
stumps of trees: and for the other two, they want game; for there are
no kind of wild beasts in the Iland, nor any foule fit to hawk at;
besides the Country is so woody, as there is no Champian to flye in;
Pheasants, Partridges, Heathpoults, Quailes, or Rayles, never set
foot upon this ground, unlesse they were brought there; and if so,
they never liv’d, and for Hawkes, I never saw but two, and those the
merriest stirrers that ever I saw flye; the one of them was in an
evening just at sunne setting, which is the time the Bats rise, and
soar to a good height; and at a downecome, this Barbary faulcon took
one of them and carried it away.
[Sidenote: _Tame beasts that are living on the Iland. Camels._]
If I shall begin with the largest first I must name Camells, and
these are very usefull beasts, but very few will live upon the Iland:
divers have had them brought over, but few know how to diet them.
Captaine _Higginbotham_ had foure or five, which were of excellent
use, not only of carrying down sugar to the bridge, but of bringing
from thence hogsheads of Wine, Beer, or Vinegar, which horses cannot
do, nor can Carts pass for Gullies, and _Negroes_ cannot carry it,
for the reasons afore mentioned; a good Camell will carry 1600 l.
weight, and go the surest of any beast.
[Sidenote: _Horses._]
We have from severall parts of the world, _England_, _Holland_,
_Bonavista_, the _Iles_ of _Cape Verd_, _Virginia_, _New England_,
and some from one of the _Leeward Ilands_ in the _Carribbies_
call’d _Currissa_, besides some we breed and very strong and good
mettled, bold and fit to charge on: these horses we use either for
the Ingenio, or the Saddle, seldom or never for carrying sugar, the
gullies being so steep.
[Sidenote: _Oxen, Bulls, and Cowes._]
We have from the severall places I have nam’d, but chiefly Bulls,
from the Ile of _May_, and _Bonavista_; which are Cattell, being well
taught, will work the orderliest that I have seen any. With these, we
have Cowes, and some of them we use for the Payle, and some for the
Ingenio, some we breed, and have speedier increase then in _Europe_,
for here a Calfe will bring a Calfe in fourteen months; and if it
were not for the diseases that take away our Cattell, we should not
need to fetch any from forraine parts.
[Sidenote: _Assinigoes._]
Are here of exceeding great use in the Iland, in carrying our sugars
down to the bridge which by reason of the gullies, the Horses cannot
doe: besides when the great raines fall the wayes are so deep, and
full of roots, as when a horse puts in his legge between two roots,
he can hardly pull it out againe, having a great weight on his back;
and if he fall, ’tis hard lifting him up. Whereas the Assinigoes
pick and choose their way, and sometimes choose out little wayes in
the wood, such as they know are fit for them to passe, which horses
cannot doe, because the wayes are too narrow for them, or if they
were not, they would want much the wit of the Assinigoes, to pick and
choose their way. And if by chance the Assinigoes fall, two _Negroes_
are able to help him up, and we seldome use more then two, for
assistance to the Christian that has the charge of the carriages.
One of these Assinigoes will carry 150 weight of sugar; some of the
strongest 200 weight; our Planters have been very desirous if it were
possible to get Mules there, for they would be of excellent use, in
carrying their sugars, and working in the Ingenio; but they had got
none when I was there, but they were making trialls, either to get
some of those, or some large Horse Assinigoes, to breed with the
Mares of that Country.
[Sidenote: _Hogges._]
We have here in abundance, but not wild or loose, for if they
were they would do more harme then their bodies are worth; they
are enclos’d, and every man knows his own, those that reare them
to sell, do commonly sell them for a groat a pound; weighing them
alive; sometimes six pence if flesh be deere. There was a Planter
in the Iland, that came to his neighbour and said to him: Neighbour
I hear you have lately bought good store of servants, out of the
last ship that came from England, and I heare withall, that you want
provisions, I have great want of a woman servant; and would be glad
to make an exchange; If you will let me have some of your womans
flesh, you shall have some of my hoggs flesh; so the price was set
a groat a pound for the hogges flesh, and sixe pence for the Womans
flesh. The scales were set up, and the Planter had a Maid that was
extreame fat, lasie, and good for nothing. Her name was _Honor_; The
man brought a great fat sow, and put it in one scale: and _Honor_ was
put in the other, but when he saw how much the Maid outwayed his Sow:
he broke off the bargaine, and would not go on: though such a case as
this, may seldome happen, yet ’tis an ordinary thing there, to sell
their servants to one another for the time they have to serve; and in
exchange, receive any commodities that are in the Iland; I have said
as much already of the largeness weight and goodnesse of these hogs
as is needful, and therefore I shall need no more.
[Sidenote: _Sheepe._]
We have here, but very few; and those do not like well the pasture,
being very unfit for them; a soure tough and saplesse grasse, and
some poysonous plant they find, which breeds diseases amongst them,
and so they dye away, they never are fat, and we thought a while the
reason had been, their too much heate with their wool, and so got
them often shorne; but that would not cure them, yet the Ews bear
alwayes two Lambs, their flesh when we tried any of them, had a very
faint taste, so that I do not think they are fit to be bred or kept
in that Countrey: other sheep we have there, which are brought from
_Guinny_ and _Binny_, and those have haire growing on them, instead
of wool; and liker Goates then sheep, yet their flesh is tasted more
like mutton then the other.
[Sidenote: _Goates._]
We have in greater plenty, and they prosper farre better then the
sheep, and I find little difference in the taste of their flesh, and
the Goats here; they live for the most part in the woods, sometimes
in the pasture, but are alwaies inclos’d in a fence, that they do
not trespass upon their neighbours ground; for whosoever finds Hog
or Goat of his neighbours, either in his Canes, Corne, Potatoes,
Bonavist, or Plantines, may by the lawes of the Iland shoot him
through with a Gun, and kill him; but then he must presently send to
the owner, to let him know where he is.
[Sidenote: _Birds._]
The Birds of this place (setting two aside) are hardly worth the
pains of describing; yet, in order, as I did the Beasts, I will set
them down. The biggest is a direct Bussard, but somewhat lesse then
our grey Bussards in _England_, somewhat swifter of wing; and the
only good they do, is, sometimes to kill the Rats. The next to him
in bignesse, is the larger Turtle Dove, and of them, there is great
store in the Iland: ’tis a much handsomer bird, both in shape and
colour, then ours in _England_, and is very good meat. Next to her
is the lesser Turtle, a far finer bird then she, but of a contrary
shape; for this is of the shape of a Partridge, but her plumidge
gray, and a red brown under the wings; a pretier bird I do not know,
of so few glorious colours; her tune like the other. The next is
a bird like a Thrush, of a melancholly look, her feathers never
smooth, but alwaies ruffled, as if she were muing, her head down, her
shoulders up, as if her neck were broke. This bird has for three or
four notes, the loudest and sweetest, that ever I heard; if she had
variety, certainly no bird could go beyond her; she lookes alwaies,
as it she were sick or melancholly.
Another there is, not much unlike a Wren, but big as a Thrush; and
this is as merry and jolly, as the other is sad; and as she sits on
a stick, jets, and lifts up her train, looking with so earnest and
merry a countenance, as if she would invite you to come to her, and
will sit till you come very neer her. This bird I never heard sing.
The next is Black-bird, with white eyes, and that so ill becomes her,
as she is accounted an unhandsome bird; her voice harsh, somewhat
like our Jay in _England_; they go in great flocks, and are harmefull
birds, for they are great devourers of corn, and blossomes of trees,
and the Planters wish them destroyed, though they know not which way.
They are a kinde of Stares, for they walk, and do not hop as other
birds. One thing I observe in these birds, which I never saw in any
but them, and that is, when they flie, they put their train into
severall postures; one while they keep it straight, as other birds;
sometimes they turn it edge-waies, as the tail of a fish, and by and
by put it three square, with the covering feather a top, and the
sides downwards. The next is of the colour of a Feldefare, but the
head seemes too big for her body, and for that reason they call her
a Counsellor; her flying is extream wanton; and for her tune, ’tis
such as I have not heard any like her, not for the sweetnesse, but
the strangenesse of it; for she performes that with her voice, that
no instrument can play, nor no voice sing, but hers; and that is,
quarter notes, her song being composed of five tones, and every one
a quarter of a note higher then other. Mr. _John Coprario_, a rare
composer of Musick, and my dear friend, told me once, that he was
studying a curiosity in musick, that no man had ever attempted to do;
and that was, of quarter notes; but he not being able to go through
with it, gave it over: But if he had liv’d to have gone with me to
the _Barbadoes_, this bird should have taught him. Under this size,
there are none considerable; Sparrowes, Haysocks, Finches, yellow
Hamers, Titmise, and divers others of that sort, for which I have no
names. But the last and strangest of all, is, that which we call the
huming Bird, much lesse then a Wren, not much bigger then a humble
Bee, her body long, her wings small and sharp, of a sullen sad green,
no pleasant colours on her; her manner of feeding is, just as a Bee,
putting her bill into a blossome or a flower, tastes as lightly as
a Bee, never sitting, but purring with her wings, all the time she
staies with the flower; and the motion of her wings are as nimble and
swift, as a Bee: We have no way to take her, but by shooting sand
out of a gun at her, which mazes her for the present, that you may
take her up; but there is no way to keep her alive, her feeding being
such, as none can give her but her selfe. Now for the Birds that
live upon the outward verge of the Iland, I have not much to say.
Sometimes Teals come to our Ponds, three or four couple together, but
never go away; for when we see them, we take a gun, and comming neer,
shoot them, and the report of the gun frights, and makes those that
are alive flie away, and fetch one turn, and come back to see their
fellowes dead, and alight to them, and so we shoot and shoot again
till all be kill’d; for they will alwaies come back to see their dead
friends. The like we do with those birds we call Oxen and Kine, which
come to us in like manner. Small Swallowes we have now and then, but
somewhat different from ours in colour.
But there is a Bird they call, a Man of war, and he is much bigger
than a Heron, and flies out to Sea upon discoveries, (for they never
light upon the Sea) to see what ships are comming to the Iland; and
when they return, the Ilanders look out, and say, A ship is comming,
and finde it true. I have seen one of them, as high as I could look,
to meet us twenty leagues from land; and some others, almost as big
as Ducks, that in an evening came in a flock of twenty, or there
about, and they made divers turnes about the ship, a little before
Sun-setting; and when it grew dark, they lighted upon the ribs of the
ship, and with little nooses of packthred, the saylers caught them;
they were very fat and good.
Though the Bat be no Bird, yet she flies with wings, and alwaies
a little before Sunsetting, at which time they come out of holes,
chimneys, and hollow trees, and will raise them to a great height,
feeding themselves with flies that they finde in the aire, at that
time of the evening.
[Sidenote: _Of lesser Animals and Insects._]
Having done with Beasts and Birds, we will enquire what other lesser
Animalls or Insects there are upon the Iland, of which, Snakes are
the chiefe, because the largest; and I have seen some of those a yard
and a halfe long. The only harme they do, is to our Pigeon houses,
and milk panns; so that if we leave any hole in the bottom of the
house, where they can come in, they will get to the nests, and devour
the young Pigeons, if they be not over big. And yet ’tis strange
to see, what great morsells they will swallow; slide they will up
against a wall, if it be but perpendicular; but if it be declining
outward, they cannot get up, but will fall back ten foot high, if
they be hindred by any stooping of the wall; for which reason we
make jetties, neer the top of such roomes, as we will keep them out
of; they have climbed six foot high upon the outside of a wall, come
in at a window, down on the inside, skim our milk pannes, and away
again: Till we took one of them there, we knew not by what means our
pannes were thus skim’d. They never sting any body, nor is there
any venomous beast in the Iland. The next to these are Scorpions, of
which, some of them are as big as Ratts, smooth, and coloured like
a Snake, somewhat blewer, their bellies inclining to yellow, very
nimble and quick to avoid their pursuers: yet, the Snakes will now
and then take them, between whom there is a great conflict, before
the quarrell be decided; for, the Scorpions that are large, are
very strong, and will maintain the fight sometimes halfe an houre;
I have seen them wrastle together a good part of that time: But in
conclusion, the Snakes get the better, and devour the other. These
Scorpions were never known to hurt man or beast. Toads or Frogs we
have none.
Lizards we had in great plenty, but the Cats kill them so fast in
the houses, as they are much lessened in their number. This little
Animal loves much to be where men are, and are delighted to stand and
gaze in their faces, and hearken to their discourse. These with us, I
think, are different from those of _Europe_; the bodies of ours are
about four inches long, the tail neer as much, headed not much unlike
a Snake; their colour, when they are pleased, a pure grasse-green on
the back, blewish toward the side, and yellowish on the belly; four
leggs, and those very nimble: When they see at distance some of their
own kinde, that they are angry with, they swell a little bigger,
and change their colour, from green to russet or hair-colour, which
abates much of their beauty; for, their green is very pleasant and
beautifull: Cold they are as Frogs. Next to these are Cockroches,
a creature of the bignesse and shape of a Beetle; but of a pure
hair-colour, which would set him off the better, if he had not an
ugly wabling gate, but that makes him unhandsome. He appears in the
evening when ’tis dark, and will, when he pleases, flie to your bed,
when he findes you sleeping, and bite your skin, till he fetch blood,
if you do not wake; and if you take a Candle to search for him, he
shifts away and hides himselfe, as the Puneses do in _Italy_. The
Negres, who have thick skins, and by reason of their hard labour,
sleep soundly at night, are bitten so, as far as the breadth of
both your hands together, their skins are rac’t, as if it were done
with a currie-comb. Next to these tormentors, are Musketos, who
bite and sting worse then the Gnats and Stouts, that sting Cattle
in _England_, (and are commonly felt in marish ground). And next to
them Meriwings, and they are of so small a sise, and so thin and
aereall, as you can hardly discern them, but by the noise of their
wings, which is like a small bugle horn, at a great distance: Where
they sting, there will rise a little knob, as big as a pease, and
last so a whole day; the mark will not be gone in twenty four hours.
Caterpillars we have sometimes in abundance, and they do very great
harme; for, they light upon the leaves of our Potatoes, which we
call Slips, and eat them all away, and come so low, as to eat of
the Root too: And the only remedy we have, is, to drive a flock of
Turkies into the place where they are, and they will devour them. The
harmes these vermine do us, is double; first, in the slips, which is
the food we give our Horses, and is cast into the rack; and in our
Potatoes, being the root of these slips, which we our selves feed
upon.
Flies we have of so many kindes, (from two inches long with the great
hornes, which we keep in boxes, and are shewed by _John Tredescan_
amongst his rarities) to the least Atome, as it would be a weary work
to set them down; as also the sudden production of them, from Nothing
to Maggets, from Maggets to Flies; and there is not only a race of
all these kindes, that go on in a generation, but upon new occasions,
new kindes; as, after a great downfall of rain, when the ground has
been extreamly moistned, and softned with the water, I have walk’d
out upon a drie walk (which I made my selfe) in an evening, and there
came about me an army of such flies, as I had never seen before, nor
after; and they rose, as I conceived, out of the earth: They were as
big bodied as Bees, but far larger wings; harme they did us none, but
only lighted on us; their colour between ash-colour and purple.
The next of these moving little Animalls, are Ants, or Pismires, and
those are but of a small sise, but great in industry; and that which
gives them means to attain to their ends, is, they have all one soul.
If I should say, they are here or there, I should do them wrong;
for they are every where, under ground, where any hollow or loose
earth is, amongst the roots of trees, upon the bodies, branches,
leaves, and fruit of all trees, in all places without the houses and
within, upon the sides, walls, windowes, and roofes without; and
on the floores, side-walls, sealings, and windowes within; tables,
cupbords, beds, stooles, all are covered with them, so that they are
a kind of Ubiquitaries. The Cockroaches are their mortall enemies,
and though they are not able to do them any mischiefe, being living,
(by reason they are far stronger and mightier then a hundred of them,
& if they should force any one of them with multitudes, he has the
liberty of his wings to make his escape) yet, when they finde him
dead, they will divide him amongst them into Atomes; and to that
purpose, they carry him home to their houses or nests. We sometimes
kill a Cockroach, and throw him on the ground, and mark what they
will do with him; his body is bigger then a hundred of them, and yet
they will finde the means to take hold of him, and lift him up; and
having him above ground, away they carry him, and some go by as ready
assistants, if any be weary; and some are the Officers that lead and
shew the way to the hole into which he must passe; and if the Van
curriers perceive, that the body of the Cockroach lies crosse, and
will not passe through the hole, or arch, through which they mean to
carry him, order is given, and the body turned endwise, and this done
a foot before they come to the hole, and that without any stop or
stay; and this is observable, that they never pull contrary waies.
Those that are curious, and will prevent their comming on their
Tables, Cupbords, or Beds, have little hollowes of timber, fill’d
with water, for the feet of these to stand in; but all this will not
serve their turne; for they will some of them, goe up to the sieling,
and let themselves fall upon the teasters of the Beds, Cupbords, and
Tables.
To prevent them from comming on our shelves where our meat is kept,
we hang them to the roofe by ropes, and tarre those roapes, and the
roofes over them, as also the strings of our Hamacks, for which
reason we avoid them better in Hamacks then in beds.
Sometimes when we try conclusions upon them, we take the Carpet off
the Table, and shake it, so that all the Ants drop off, and rub
down the leggs and feet of those tables, (which stood not in water)
and having done so: we lay on the Carpet againe, and set upon it a
Sallet dish, or Trencher, with suger in it, which some of them in the
room will presently smell, and make towards it as fast as they can,
which is a long journey; for he must begin at the foot of the table,
and come as high as the inside of the Carpet, and so go down to the
bottome and up of the outside of the Carpet, before he gets on the
table, and then to the sugar, which he smels to; and having found
it, returns againe the same way, without taking any for his paines,
and enformes all his friends of this bootie; who come in thousands,
and tenne thousands, and in an instant, fetch it all away; and when
they are thickest upon the table, clap a large book, (or any thing
fit for that purpose) upon them so hard as to kill all that are under
it, and when you have done so, take away the book, and leave them
to themselves, but a quarter of an houre, and when you come againe,
you shall find all those bodies carried away. Other trials we make
of their Ingenuity, as this. Take a Pewter dish, and fill it halfe
full of water, into which put a little Gally pot fill’d with Sugar,
and the Ants will presently find it, and come upon the Table; but
when they perceive it inviron’d with water, they try about the brims
of the dish, where the Gally pot is neerest, and there the most
venturous amongst them, commits him selfe to the water, though he be
conscious how ill a swimmer he is, and is drown’d in the adventure:
the next is not warn’d by his example, but ventures too; and is alike
drown’d and many more, so that there is a small foundation of their
bodies to venture on; and then they come faster then ever, and so
make a bridge of their own bodies, for their friends to passe on;
neglecting their lives for the good of the publique; for before they
make an end, they will make way for the rest, and become Masters of
the Prize; I had a little white sugar which I desired to keep from
them, and was devising which way to doe it, and I knockt a Nayle in
the beam of the roome, and fastned to it a brown thread, at the lower
end of which thread, I tyed a large shell of a fish; which being
hollow I put the sugar in; and lockt the door, thinking it safe;
but when I returned, I found three quarters of my sugar gone, and
the Ants in abundance, ascending and descending, like the Angels on
Jacobs Ladder, as I have seen it painted, so that I found no place
safe, from these more then busie Creatures.
Another sorts of Ants there are, but nothing so numerous or harmfull
as the other, but larger by farre; these build great nests, as bigge
as Bee hives, against a wall, or a tree, of Clay and Lome, sometimes
within doors, and in it severall little Mansions, such as Bees make
for themselves, but nothing so curious; these the Cockroaches and
Lizards meet withall, way-laying them neere their nests, and feed
upon them: which to prevent they make from thence, many and severall
galleries that reach some of them sixe or seaven yards severall
waies, of the same earth they doe their nests; so that for such a
distance as that, they are not to be perceiv’d, by any of their
enemies, and commonly, their Avenues go out amongst leaves, or mosse,
or some other Covert, that they may not be perceiv’d; but the most
of these are in the woods; for we have destroyed their nests, and
their galleries within doors so often, as they are weary of building,
and so quit the house, I can say nothing of these, but that they are
the quickest at their work of building, of any little Creatures that
ever I saw. Spiders we have, the beautifullest and largest that I
have seen, and the most curious in their webs; they are not at all
Poysonous.
One sort more of these harmefull Animals there are, which we call
Chegoes; and these are so little that you would hardly think them
able to doe any harme at all, and yet these will do more mischiefe
then the Ants, and if they were as numerous as harmefull, there were
no induring of them; they are of a shape, not much unlike a Louse,
but no bigger then a mite that breeds in cheese, his colour blewish:
an Indian has laid one of them, on a sheet of white paper, and with
my spectacles on I could hardly discern him; yet this very little
Enemy, can and will do much mischiefe to mankind. This vermine will
get thorough your Stocken, and in a pore of your skinne, in some
part of your feet, commonly under the nayl of your toes, and there
make a habitation to lay his off spring, as bigge as a small Tare,
or the bagge of a Bee, which will cause you to go very lame, and put
you to much smarting paine. The Indian women have the best skill to
take them out, which they do by putting in a small poynted Pinne, or
Needle, at the hole where he came in, and winding the poynt about
the bagge loosen him from the flesh, and so take him out. He is of a
blewish colour, and is seene through the skinne, but the _Negroes_
whose skinns are of that colour (or neer it) are in ill case, for
they cannot finde where they are; by which meanes they are many of
them very lame: some of these Chegoes are poysonous, and after they
are taken out, the Orifice in which they lay, will fester and rankle
for a fortnight after they are gone. I have had tenne taken out of my
feet in a morning, by the most unfortunate _Yarico_ an Indian woman.
Some kind of Animals more there are in the woods, which because I
never saw I cannot speak their formes: some of them I guesse are no
bigger than Crickets; they lye all day in holes and hollow trees,
and as soon as the Sun is downe, they begin their tunes, which are
neither singing nor crying, but the shrillest voyces that ever I
heard: nothing can be so neerely resembl’d to it, as the mouths of a
pack of small beagles at a distance; and so lively, and chirping the
noyse is, as nothing can be more delightfull to the eares, if there
were not too much of it, for the musick hath no intermission till
morning, and then all is husht.
I had forgotten amongst my fishes to mention Crabs; but because this
kind of them live upon the land, I might very well overslip them and
now bring them in, amongst these Animals: they are small Crabs, such
as women sell by dozens in baskets in the streets, and of that colour
raw and alive, as these are boyl’d, which is of a reddish colour.
These Crabs are comming from the Sea all the year long, (except in
_March_) they hide themselves in holes, and in houses, and sometimes
in hollow trees; and into every part of the Iland they come, some
times we meet them going up stairs in the night, sometimes in our
low rooms, sometimes in our Gardens, where they eat the berries. We
hold them not good meat: But the Negres will often upon Sundaies go
a Crabbing, and think them very great dainties when they are boyled.
These Crabs in _March_ come all out of their holes, and march down
towards the Sea in such multitudes, as to cover a great part of the
ground where they go, and no hedge, wall, or house can stop them, but
they will over. As we ride, our Horses tread on them, they are so
thick on the ground. And they have this sense, to go the nearest way
to the Sea, from the place where they are, and nothing can stop or
stay them, but death. ’Tis the time I guesse they go to breed.
[Sidenote: _Trees._]
Having past through all the reasonable and sensitive Creatures of
this Iland, I come now to say somewhat of the Vegetables, as of
Trees: and of those there are such infinite varieties, as to mention
all, were to loose my selfe in a wood; for, it were impossible for
any one in the time I stayed there, (though he studied nothing else)
to give an account of the particulars. And therefore I will onely
mention such, as for beauty or use, are of most and greatest esteem
in the Iland.
[Sidenote: _Physick-Nut._]
And for that there is none of more use than the _Physick-Nut_, I will
begin first with that, which though the name seem to promise health,
yet, it has poyson lodg’d secretly within, and that poyson may bring
health, being physically applyed, and in fit times and seasons. The
reason why I think it poysonous, is, because Cattle will not brouse,
nor feed on the leaves, nor willingly come neer the shade. This tree
will grow to be eighteen foot high, but we have a way to employ it;
as for beauty and use, there are none such in the Iland. This tree
(_which is of the height as I have told you_) has many sprigs, of
four, five, and six foot long; we lop them one after another, and as
we take off the branches, cut stakes of them, about foure foot and a
halfe long, and stick them in the ground an inch deep, and no more,
close to one another, in the manner of Palissadoes; and so, with a
rail of either side, to keep them eeven, and here and there a spur
or braket on either side, to keep them steedy for a month; by which
time, they will not only gather roots to strengthen them, and hold
them up, but leaves to cover their tops, and so even and smooth they
fall, as to cover the tops of themselves, at least two foot and a
halfe downward; and will in a month more, be so firmly rooted in the
earth, as you may remove your railes and brakets, to assist those
that are planted after them, in other places. These leaves being
large, smooth, and beautifully shap’t, and of a full green, appear
to your eyes like so much green Satin, hang’d on a rail or line, so
eeven and so smooth they hang naturally.
The stems will grow apace, but more in their bignesse then their
height, (for you may if you please, keep them at this height, by
cutting off the tops) and in a while they will not only touch, but
imbody themselves one into another; and then they become as strong
and usefull a fence, as any can be made, so close, as to keep in
Conies, and keep out Rats; for, neither Cattle nor Vermine love
to come neer it. And as it is a beautifull and usefull fence, for
Gardens and Orchards, and to keep in Conies, Turkies, _Muscovia_
Ducks, and Dunghill foul, that cannot flie over, (having one wing
clipt) so it serves us for singular use, in fencing about all our
Pastures, or what other ground we would enclose: For, our fences
being all made of faln trees, with the ends laid crosse one upon
another, and many of those trees such wood, as were apt to rot and
decay, by extream moisture, and violent heat; and the Planters having
found the most of them were rotten and decayed, and to make new
fences of that kind unpossible, by reason the timbers and trees that
grew very neer that place, were imployed in making those fences,
(for as they made them, the timber stood in their way, and no more
adoe but cut them down, and lay them in their places without further
removing) and removes of so great trees as they were, not to be done
with few and weak hands: So that they were come to a great strait,
and knew not which way, nor how, to renew these fences; some of
the Pastures having no lesse then three thousand two hundred sixty
eight trees to encompasse them. At last, they thought upon this
way, of making new fences, which is the most commodious that can be
imagined. And so they gather’d all the Physick-nuts they could, and
sowed them, and made large Nurseries of them, which as soon as they
grew to any strength, they remov’d, and planted them so, as making
a sleight hedge between the old fence and the Pasture, that Cattle
might not tread them down, being young and tender, they planted them
between; and in four years time they grew so strong, as they were of
sufficient ability to defend themselves, and became a very sufficient
fence to keep in or out the strongest Bulls in the Pasture. And then,
all the wood of the old fence being drie, and fit for the Furnaces,
was cut in short pieces, cleft, and sent home by the Assinigos; and
part was gathered together, and made into Charcoals, for fewell at
home, and for the Smiths Forge, for we have there no Sea-coales.
Besides this, there is another use of this Plant, and that is
Physicall: Take five of the kernells, and eat them in a morning
fasting, and they are a Vomit and Purge; but the body must be strong
that takes so many: three will serve a body that is easie to work
on: I my selfe took five of them, and they gave me twelve vomits,
and above twenty stooles, which was too great an evacuation in a
hot Country, where the body is weak, and the spirits exhausted by
continuall sweating.
But I saw a stronger man there take them before me, and they wrought
moderately with him; but, finding a weaker constitution to work on,
they had the more powerfull operation.
This Nut, as it growes on the tree, is like a white Pear-plumb, and
of a yellowish colour, with a pulpe on it, as much as a Plumb; but
that being taken off, there remains a stone, of a blackish colour,
and within that, a kernell, and in that kernell, in the parting it in
two halves, as our Hazle-nuts in _England_, will part in the middle
long-wise, you shall finde a thin filme, which lookes of a faint
Carnation, which colour is easily discerned, the rest of the kernell
being so perfectly white; Take out that filme, and you may eat the
nut safely, without any operation at all, and ’tis as sweet, as a
_Jordan_-Almond. This filme is perfectly discern’d, when the nut is
new gathered; but I have look’d on them which have been longer kept,
after I brought them into _England_, and I finde the Carnation colour
quite gone, but the kernell retaines still his operation, both in
Vomit and Purge.
The leaves are shap’d not much unlike a Vine leafe, but thrice as
big, and much thicker, and fuller green.
[Sidenote: _Poyson tree._]
The poysoned tree, though I cannot commend for her vertues, yet
for her beauties I can. She is almost as large every way as the
Locust, but not of that manner of growing; her leaves full out as
large and beautifull, as the Lawrells, and so like, as not to be
known assunder. The people that have lived long there, say, ’tis not
wholsome to be under the shade of this tree. The fellers, as they
cut them down, are very carefull of their eyes; and those that have
Cipers, put it over their faces; for if any of the sap flie into
their eyes, they become blinde for a month. A Negre had two Horses
to walke, which were left with him by two Gentlemen; and the Horses
beginning to fight, the Negre was afeard, and let them go; and they
running into the wood together, struck at one another, and their
heeles hitting some young trees of this kind, struck the poysonous
juice into one anothers eyes, and so their blindnesse parted the
fray, and they were both led home stone blind, and continued so a
month, all the hair and skin pilling off their faces. Yet, of this
timber we make all, or the most part, of the Pots we cure our Sugar
in; for, being sawed, and the boards dried in the Sun, the poyson
vapours out.
And as this tree’s poyson is in her sap, so the Mantionell’s is
in her fruit, which they account as high a poyson, as that of the
Cassavie. The fruit is like an apple _John_, and ’tis said to be
one of those poysons, wherewith the Indian Caniballs invenome their
Arrowes.
[Sidenote: _Cassavie._]
And now I have nam’d the Cassavie, ’tis fit it come in the rank
of poysons, though with good ordering it makes bread. ’Tis rather
a shrub then a tree, the sprigs, few of them bigger then a
broom-staffe, crooked and ill shap’d; but no matter for that, for
the leaves are so thick, as to cover them; and they grow in tufts
or bunches, and ever an odd one, as, 5. 7. 9. or 11. every leafe an
inch broad, and six or seven inches long; dark green, and turning
backward from the foreside. Their Roots I have set down already,
their bignesse, and manner of growth, with the use of them.
[Sidenote: _Coloquintida._]
Coloquintida is as beautifull a fruit, as any you can see, of
the bignesse of an Ostrages egge; a fruit of so ill a taste, as
a spoonfull of the liquor mars a whole pot of pottage; the rinde
smooth, with various greens, interlac’d with murries, yellowes, and
faint carnations.
[Sidenote: _Cassia-fistula._]
Next to this shall be the Cassia fistula, which is a tree that will
grow the most, in the least time, of any that ever I knew: I set
one of the seeds, (which is but a small seed) and in a yeers time,
it grew to be eight foot high, and as large and big in the stem, as
an ordinary Rattoon you walk withall: The leaf of this tree is like
that of an Ash, but much longer, and of a darker colour; the fruit,
when ’tis ripe, just of the colour of a black pudding, and shap’d as
like, but longer. I have seen of them above 16 inches long; the pulp
of it is purgative, and a great cooler of the reins.
[Sidenote: _The poysoned Cane._]
Now because we will have all, or as many of the poysonous and
Physicall trees and plants together as we can, that they may not
trouble another leafe, we will put in a plant amongst the trees, and
that is so like a sugar Cane as hardly to be discern’d, the one from
the other: and this Plant hath this quality, that whosoever chews
it, and sucks in any of the juyce, will have his tongue, mouth, and
throat, so swell’d as to take away the faculty of speech for two
dayes, and no remedy that I know but patience.
[Sidenote: _Tamarine._]
Tamarine trees were but newly planted in the Iland, at the time I
came away, and the Palme tree (so much admir’d for her two rare
vertues of Oyle and Wine) was newly begun to be planted, the plant
being brought us from the _East Indies_, but the Wine she brings may
rather be called a pleasant drink, then to assume the name of Wine:
’tis thus gather’d, they cut the bark in such a part of the tree,
where a bottle may fitly be plac’t, and the liquor being received
into this bottle, it wil keep very good for a day and no longer, but
is a very delicious kind of liquor.
[Sidenote: _Fruit trees._]
[Sidenote: _Figge tree._]
The poysonous trees and plants being past over: ’tis now fit to
mention such as will make amends, and put our mouths in taste, but
not too suddenly to fall upon the best, I will begin with the most
contemptible fruits which are in the Iland, the Fig tree and Cherry
tree, which have savory names, but in their natures neither usefull,
nor well tasted. The Fig tree being very large, but beares a small
fruit, and those of so meane a condition, as I never saw any one eate
of them, and the leaves not at all of the shape of our Fig leaves,
nor the fifth part so large, the body of the tree I have seen as
large as; an ordinary Elme here in England.
[Sidenote: _Cherry tree._]
The Cherry tree is not altogether so large, the fruit as useless and
insipid: but the colour something resembling a Cherry, and the shape
not much unlike; which caused the planters to call it by that name.
The next to these shall be fruites, rather for sauce then meat, to
whet our appetites to those that follow after; and these are the
Citrons, Oranges, Lymons, Lyme.
The Citron is a small tree, though she beare a great fruit; and so
ill matcht they are, as the fruit pulls it down to the ground, and
most of the fruit touches, and beares upon the ground; the stalk of
a dark colour, the leafe shap’t like that of the Limon, but of a
very dark green: these fruits we had in great abundance, when first
we came there, but were all cast away, by reason we had none but
Muscavado suger, and that is not fit to preserve with; besides there
were very few then that had the skill to do them.
[Sidenote: _Orange._]
The Orange trees do not prosper here, nor are the fruits so kindly
as those of _Bermudos_: large they are and full of juice, but not
so delicious as those of that Iland; besides they are very full of
seeds, and their rinds neither so deep, and pure an Orange Tawny, nor
so thick, and therefore not so fit to preserve: the trees seldome
last above seven years in their prime, and then decay.
[Sidenote: _Limon._]
The Limon tree is much better shap’t and larger, but this fruit is
but here and there, stragling in the Iland. I have seen some of
the fruit large, and very full of juice, with a fragrant smell:
the leaves both of these and the Orange trees, I shall not need to
mention being so well known in England.
[Sidenote: _Lime-tree._]
The Lime tree is like a thick Hollybush in England, and as full
of prickles: if you make a hedge of them, about your house, ’tis
sufficient proofe against the _Negres_; whose naked bodies cannot
possible enter it, and it is an extraordinary sure fence against
Cattell; it commonly growes seven or eight foot high, extreamly thick
of leaves and fruit, and of prickles; the leaves not unlike those
of a Limon tree, the fruit so like as not to be discerned, at the
distance of three yeards, but only that ’tis less, but in the taste
of the rinde and juice, extreamly different, much fitter for sauce
then the Limon, but not so good to eate alone.
[Sidenote: _Prickled apple._]
The Prickled apple, growes on a tree extreamly thick leav’d, and
those leaves large, and of a deep green, shap’t not much unlike the
leafe of a Wallnut tree in England: this fruit is shap’t like the
heart of an Oxe, and much about that bigness; a faint green on the
outside, with many prickles on it, the tast very like a musty Limon.
[Sidenote: _Prickled Peare._]
The next in order, shall be the Prickled peare, much purer in
taste and better form’d; the fruit being not unlike in shape to a
Greenfield-peare, and of a faint green, intermixt with some yellow
neare the stalk; but the body of a mixt red, partly Crimson, partly
Stammell, with prickled spots of yellow, the end of it growing
somewhat larger then the middle, at which end, is a round spot of a
murrey colour, the bredth of an inch, and circular with a Centre in
the middle, and a small circle about it, and from that circle within,
lines drawn to the utmost extent of that round Murrey spot, with
faint circles betweene the small circle and the largest, upon that
Murrey spot.
These lines and circles, of a colour no more different in lightnesse
from the murry, then only to be discerned, and a little yellower
colour.
[Sidenote: _Pomegranate._]
The Pomegranate is a beautifull tree the leaves small, with a green
mixt with Olive colour, the blossome large, well shap’t, and of a
pure Scarlet colour; the fruit not so large there, as those we have
from Spaine. The young trees being set in rowes, and planted thick
make a very good hedge, being clipt eeven a top with Garden shears.
The fruit is very well known to you and therefore I shall need say
nothing of that, and these are all the remarkable fruits that grow on
trees, and are proper to this Iland, that I can remember, though I
believe there are many more.
[Illustration:
_The Prickled Peare_
_The Blossom of the Pomegranate_
page. 70.]
[Sidenote: _Papa._]
The Papa is but a small tree, her bark of a faint willow colour,
her leaves large, and of the shape of the Physick nut tree, but of
the colour of her own bark, the branches grow out four or five of
one height, and spread almost levell, from the place where they bud
out; to the ends of the branches, and about two foot higher, such
other branches spreading in the same manner, and if the tree grow to
a greater height then ordinary, a story or two more of these bowes:
the top handsomely form’d to the branches, the fruit somewhat
bigger then Turnips, growing close to the body of the tree, where the
branches grow, and are somewhat a fainter Willow, then either the
body, branches, or leaves. The tree, though it may be accounted wood,
yet the softest that yet I ever saw; for, with my knife, I can cut
down a tree as big as a mans leg at one chop. The fruit we boyl, and
serve it up with powdred pork, as we do turnips in _England_; but the
turnip is far the more savoury fruit.
[Sidenote: _Guaver._]
The Guaver growes on a Tree, bodied and leav’d like a Cherry-tree,
but the leaves somewhat larger and stiffer; the fruit of the bignesse
of a small Limon, and neer that colour, onely the upper end somewhat
blunter then the Limon; the rinde about the thicknesse of the rinde
of a Limon, but soft, and of a delicate taste; it holds within a
pulpie substance, full of small seeds, like a fig, some of them
white within, and some of a stammell colour. These seeds have this
property, that when they have past through the body, wheresoever
they are laid down, they grow. A Planter, & an eminent man in the
Iland, seeing his Daughter by chance about her naturall businesse,
call’d to her: _Plant even, Daughter, plant even_. She answered: _If
you do not like ’em, remove ’em, Father, remove ’em_. These fruites
have different tastes, some rank, some sweet; so that one would
give a reason of this variety, which was, according to the severall
constitutions they had past through, some having a milder, some a
stronger savour.
This tree doth much harm in our Plantations; for the Cattle eating
of them, let fall their loads every where, and so they grow in
abundance, and do much harm to the Pastures, and much pains and
labour is taken to destroy them. They are the best fruites preserv’d
of any, the seeds being taken out, and the rinde only preserved.
[Sidenote: _Coco._]
I have been told by some Planters in the Iland, that Coco-trees grow
there, and they are such men as I give credit to, but I never saw
any; yet, I may venture to tell what shapes they bear, having been
well acquainted with them at the Iland of St. _Jago_, where there
grew very many of them. They seldome are above 80. or 90 foot high,
some a 100. The branches of these come out in severall parts of the
tree, leaving spaces between the heights; but the greatest quantity
is at top, and that top alwaies stoops a little; but the Nuts grow
where the lower boughes break out.
These Nuts are of severall sises, the most of them as big as a large
foot-ball, with a green skin without, and between that and the
shell, a pulpy substance, which when it is drie, is like the rinde
of the Mangrave tree, of which they make roaps, or (to bring the
resemblance a little neerer) like hemp hurds. This Nut-shell is neer
half an inch thick, which we commonly cut at one end, a hole as big
as a thirty shilling piece, and we finde the shell full of a clear
and pure tasted liquor, very delicious, but not very wholsome. This
shell is lin’d within with a substance as thick as it selfe, a white
colour, and tastes sweeter then the best french Walnut, and of that
softnesse. The colour of the leaves of this tree, are like the Olive
leaves.
[Sidenote: _Custard-Apple._]
The Custard apple growes on a tree full of branches and large leaves,
and is a lively and lusty tree to look on; the fruit, when ’tis
ripe, as big as the largest Pomewater, but just of the colour of a
Warden. When ’tis ripe, we gather it, and keep it one day, and then
it is fit to be eaten. We cut a hole at the lesser end, (that it
may stand the firmer in the dish) so big, as that a spoon may go in
with ease, and with the spoon eat it. Never was excellent Custard
more like it selfe, then this to it; only this addition, which makes
it transcend all Custards that art can make, though of naturall
ingredients; and that is, a fruity taste, which makes it strange and
admirable. Many seeds there are in it, but so smooth, as you may put
them out of your mouth with some pleasure.
[Sidenote: _Anchovie-Pear._]
’Twas never my luck to see any of those trees, that bear the
Anchovie-Pears, nor to taste of the fruit, and therefore can give you
no account of that tree; only to let you know, that there is such a
tree in the Iland.
[Sidenote: _Trees of mixt kinds. Macow._]
The Macow is one of the strangest trees, the Iland affords; the body
and branches being stuck all over with prickles, of the finest formes
that I have seen.
They are black as jet, or Ebony polish’d; the sises, from one
to seven inches long, sharp at the point, with proportionable
increasings, from that part where it growes to the tree or bough, and
wav’d, as I have seen some swords, from the point to the hilts, the
finest naturall pick-tooths that can grow. I brought a large bundle
with me, but had them pickt out of my Box by the way. This tree is
about the largenesse of an ordinary Willow, the leaves of that colour
and shape, but extreamly stiffe and hard.
It bears at top a large tuffe of fruit, which we call Apples, but
they are not a fruit to be eaten; their colour as their leaves,
willow-green, and just such for shape as the Cyprus tree bears. Sure,
Nature form’d this tree to some great purpose, she is so arm’d; for
neither man nor beast can touch her, without being wounded. She is
well shap’d, her body straight, her branches well proportion’d, her
top round.
[Sidenote: _Date tree._]
Next to this in colour are Date-trees, but the leaves somewhat
longer. The shape of this tree I cannot give you, having never seen
any old enough to bear the name of a tree, but sprigs rising from the
root, at least ten foot high.
[Sidenote: _Mangrave._]
The Mangrave is a tree of such note, as she must not be forgotten;
for, though she be not of the tall and lusty sort of trees, yet,
she is of great extent; for, there drops from her limbs a kinde of
Gum, which hangs together one drop after another, till it touch the
ground, and then takes root, and makes an addition to the tree. So
that if all these may be said to be one and the same tree, we may
say, that a Mangrave tree may very well hide a troop of Horse. The
bark of this tree being well ordered, will make very strong roaps,
and the Indians make it as fine as flax, and spin it into fine thred,
whereof they make Hamocks, and divers other things they wear: and I
have heard, the linnen they wear is made of this bark, as also their
chaires and stooles.
[Sidenote: _Calibash._]
The Calibash tree bears leaves of the fullest and richest green, of
any that I know, and the greatest plenty of leaves; her fruit not for
food, it is for the most part as big as that of the Coco, round as
a ball, green as the leaves of the same tree, smooth and shining,
and their manner of growing is so close to the body, and the largest
of the boughes, as to touch them so, that till it be pull’d or cut
off, we cannot perceive any stalk it has. Of this round ball, we make
dishes, bowls and cups; for, being hollow within, as the Coco-nut, we
employ them for severall uses, as they are of different sises; some
for dishes, some for cups, some for basons, and some of the largest
to carry water in, as we do Goards, with handles a top, as that of
a kettle, for they are smoother, and much stronger then they. These
look very beautifully on the tree, and to me the more beautifull, by
how much they were the more strange; for, by their firm and close
touching the trees, without any appearance of stalks, they seem to
cleave, rather then grow to the trees.
[Sidenote: _Bay tree._]
One, and but one tree in this Iland have I seen, that bears an
English name, and that is the Bay tree, whose leaves are so
aromatick, as three or four of them will amply supply the place of
Cloves, Mace, and Cinamon, in dressing any dish of meat where that
is required. It differs nothing in shape or colour from ours in
_England_.
[Sidenote: _Timber trees._]
The Cedar is without question the most usefull timber in the Iland;
for being strong, lasting, and not very heavy, ’tis good for
building; but by reason of the smoothnesse and fairnesse of the
grain, there is much of it us’d in Wainscots, Chairs, Stooles, and
other Utensils within dores; but, as they grow, I never saw any of
them beautifully shap’d, the leaves just like those of the Ash in
_England_, but somewhat bigger.
[Sidenote: _Mastick._]
The Mastick is a tree very tall, but the body slender, and therefore
Nature hath provided means to support her; for, she has spurs
or brackets above seven foot from the ground, which are fixt or
engrafted in the body; and some of the spurs reach out from the tree
to the root, so broad, as that tables have been made of a round form,
above three foot and a halfe diameter. Some trees have two, some
three of these spurrs. This tree has commonly a double top, one side
being somewhat higher then the other. The fruit is like none of the
rest, ’tis of a stammell colour, and has neither skin nor stone; but
it is more like a Cancre then a Fruit, and is accounted unwholsom,
and therefore no man tastes it: ’tis, I believe, the seed of the
tree, for we see none other. The leaves of this tree grow of such a
height, as till they fall down, we can give no judgment of them. The
timber of this tree is rank’d amongst the fourth sort, three being
better then it. I have seen the bodies of these trees neer sixty foot
high.
[Sidenote: _Bully._]
The Bully tree is lesse then the Mastick, and bears a fruit like a
Bullis in _England_; her body streight, and well shap’t; her branches
proportionable, her timber excellent and lasting.
[Sidenote: _Redwood._]
Redwood is a handsome tree, but not so loftie as the Mastick,
excellent timber to work, for it is not so hard as some others, which
is the cause they seldome break their tooles in working it, and that
is the reason the work-men commend it above others. ’Tis a midling
tree for sise, the body about two foot and a halfe diameter.
[Sidenote: _Prickled yellow-wood._]
This is accounted as good as the Red-wood in all respects, and is a
strong and lasting timber, good for building, and for all uses within
doors.
[Sidenote: _Iron wood._]
Iron wood is called so, for the extream hardnesse; and with that
hardnesse it has such a heavinesse, as they seldome use it in
building; besides, the workmen complain that it breaks all their
tools. ’Tis good for any use without doores, for neither Sun nor rain
can any waies mollifie it. ’Tis much used for Coggs to the Rollers.
[Sidenote: _Lignum vitæ._]
_Lignum vitæ_ they use now and then for the same purpose, when the
other is away; but having no bowling in that Country, little is used:
They send it commonly for _England_, where we employ it to severall
uses; as, for making Bowles, Cabinets, Tables, and Tablemen.
[Sidenote: _Locust._]
The Locust is a tree, not unfitly to be resembled to a Tuscan Pillar,
plain, massie, and rurall, like a well lim’d labourer; for, the
burden it bears being heavy and ponderous, ought to have a body
proportionably built, to bear so great a weight. That rare Architect,
_Vitruvius_, taking a pattern from Trees, to make his most exact
Pillars, rejects the wreathed, vined, and figured Columnes; and that
_Columna Atticurges_, mentioned by himselfe, to have been a squared
Pillar; and those that are swell’d in the middle, as if sick of a
Tympany or Dropsie, and chuses rather the straightest, most exact,
and best sis’d, to bear the burthen that lies on them. So, looking
on these trees, and finding them so exactly to answer in proportion
to the Tuscan Pillars, I could not but make the resemblance the
other way: For, Pillars cannot be more like Trees, then these
Trees are like Tuscan Pillars, as he describes them. I have seen a
Locust (and not one, but many) that hath been four foot diameter in
the body, neer the root, and for fifty foot high has lessened so
proportionably, as if it had taken pattern by the antient Remainders,
which _Philander_ was so precise in measuring, which is a third part
of the whole shaft upward, and is accounted as the most gracefull
diminution. The head to this body is so proportionable, as you cannot
say, ’tis too heavy or too leight; the branches large, the sprigs,
leaves, and nuts so thick, as to stop all eye sight from passing
through, and so eeven at top, as you would think you might walk upon
it, and not sink in. The Nuts are for the most part three inches and
a halfe long, and about two inches broad, and somewhat more then an
inch thick; the shell somewhat thicker then a halfe crown piece, of a
russet Umbre, or hair colour; the leaves bigger than those that grow
upon the Ash in _England_: I shall not mention the timber, having
given it in my Buildings. The Kernells are three or four in every
nut, and between those, a kinde of light pulpie substance, such as
is in a Hazle-nut, before the kernell be grown to the full bignesse:
In times of great famine there, the poor people have eaten them for
sustenance: But, of all tastes, I do not like them.
[Sidenote: _Bastard-Locust._]
Another Locust there is, which they call the bastard-Locust. This
lookes fair, but will not last.
[Sidenote: _Palmeto the lesse._]
There is a tree called the _Palmeto_, growing neer the Sea-coast,
which being a sandy light ground, does not afford that substance of
mould, to make a large tree; nor shall you finde in that low part
of the Iland, any considerable trees fit for building, which is a
main want and hinderance to them that would build there; for, there
is no means to transport any from the high lands, by reason of the
unpassableness of the wayes; the body of this tree I have seen about
45 or 50 foot high, the Diameter seldome above 15 or 16 inches, the
rind of a pure ash colour, full of wrinkles, the leaves about two
foot and a halfe long, in bunches, just as if you took twenty large
flaggs, with their flat sides together, and tied them at the broader
ends. With these bunches they thatch houses, laying every bunch by
himselfe on the lathes, somewhat to overhang one another, as tiles
do. This is a very close kind of thatch, keeps dry and is very
lasting, and looking up to them on the inside of the room, they are
the prettiest becomming figures that I have seen of that kind, these
leaves grow out no where but at the tops of the trees.
[Sidenote: _Palmeto Royall._]
Another kind of Palmeto there is, which as it has an addition to the
name, has likewise an addition to the nature: for I beleive there
is not a more Royall or Magnificent tree growing on the earth, for
beauty and largeness, not to be paralell’d; and excels, so abundantly
in those two properties and perfections, all the rest, as if you had
ever seen her, you could not chuse but fall in love with her; I’m
sure I was extreamly much, and upon good and Antique Authority: For
if _Xerxes_ strange Lydian love the Plantane tree, was lov’d for her
age, why may not I love this for her largeness? I beleive there are
more women lov’d for their largeness then their age, if they have
beauty for an addition, as this has; and therefore I am resolv’d in
that poynt, to go along with the multitude, who run very much that
way: but how to set her out in her true shape and colour, without a
Pencill, would aske a better Pen then mine; yet I will deliver her
dimensions as neer truth as I can, and for her beauty much will arise
out of that. But first I will beg leave of you to shew her in her
Infancy, which is about tenne or twelve years old, at which time she
is about seventeen foot high, her body and her branches, and that
part which touches the ground, not unlike an Inkhorne, which I have
seen turn’d in Ivory, round at the bottome and bellied like that part
which holds the Inke; and the stem or body of the tree, growing less,
as that part which holds the Pens, but turn’d by a more skilfull
workman; and some of this body, part tawny, part purple, with rings
of white and green mixt, that go about her; and these rings at sixe
inches distance. This stem, to be about sixe foot and a halfe high,
upon which growes the bottome of the stalks, thinne as leaves of
Parchment, enwrapping one another so close as to make a continued
stem, of the same bigness, for two foot and a halfe above the other,
every one of those filmes or skins, bearing a stalk, which lessens so
insensibly, from the skinne to the poynt as none but the great former
of all beauty can make the like.
These stalks or branches, are of severall lengths, those that are the
most inward, are the highest; and every one of those stalks adorn’d
with leaves, beginning a little from the filmes to the poynt, and all
these leaves like Cylinders, sharp at either end, and biggest in the
middle; that part of the stem which is the enwrappings of the filmes
of a pure grasse green, shining as parchment dyed green, and slickt
with a slick-stone, and all the branches with the leaves, of a full
grass green spreading every way, and the highest of them eight foot
above the green stem, the other in order to make a well shap’t Top,
to so beautifull a stem. The branches sprout forth from the middle,
or intrinsick part of the tree, one at once; and that wrapt up so
close as tis rather like a Pike then a branch with leaves, and that
Pike alwayes bends toward the East; but being opened by the Suns
heat spreads the leaves abroad, at which time the outmost or eldest
branch or sprig below withers and hangs down, and pulls with it the
filme that beares it, and so both it and the filme which holds it
up turne of a russet colour and hang down like a dead leafe, till
the wind blowes them off; by which time the Pike above is become a
branch, with all its leaves opened; then comes forth another Pike,
and then the next outmost branch and filme below, falls away as the
former, and so the tree growes so much higher, as that branch took
roome, and so a pike and a dead leafe, a pike and a dead leafe, till
she be advanc’t to her full height which will not be till 100 years
be accomplished: about thirty or forty years old, she will bear
fruit, but long before that time, changes her shape, her belly being
lessened partly by the multiplicity of roots, she shoots down into
the earth (nature foreseeing how great a weight they were to beare,
and how great a stress they were to suffer, when the winds take hold
of so large a head, as they were to be crown’d with) and partly by
thrusting out sustenance and substance, to raise and advance the
stem or body (for out of this belly which is the storehouse of all
this good it comes) so that now she becomes taper, with no more
lessning then a well shap’t arrow, and full out as straight, her body
then being of a bright Ash colour, with some dapples of green, the
filmes a top retaining their smoothness and greenness, only a little
variation in the shape, & that is a little swelling neer the place
that touches the stem or body, not much unlike an Urinall, so that
the swelling that was in the body, is now raised up to the filmes or
skinns above. But at this age, the branches stand not so upright, as
when the tree was in her minority, but has as great beauty in the
stooping and declension, as she had in the rising of her branches,
when her youth thrusts them forth with greater violence and vigour,
and yet they had then some little stooping neer the poynts. And
now there is an addition to her beauty by two green studds, or
supporters, that rise out of her sides, neer the place where the
filmes joyne to the tree, and they are about three foot long, small
at the place from whence they grow, but bigger upwards, purely green
and not unlike the Iron that Glasiers use to melt their Sawder with.
[Illustration: _The Yonge Palmeto Royall_
page. 76.]
One growes on one side of the tree, the other on the other side, and
between these two of the same height, on either side the tree, a
bush upon which the fruit growes, which are of the bigness of large
French grapes, some green, some yellow, some purple, and when they
come to be purple, they are ripe, and in a while fall down, and then
the yellow becomes purple, and the green yellow; and so take their
turnes, till the tree gives over bearing. These fruits we can hardly
come by being of so great a height, nor is it any great matter: for
the taste is not pleasant; but the Hoggs find them very agreeable to
their palats for those that eat of them grow suddenly fat. I have
seen an _Negre_ with two short ropes clyme the tree, and gather the
fruit, about this time, she is 80 foot high, and continues that
forme, without variation; only as she growes older, so taller and
larger; and has alwaies green, yellow, and purple fruit, succeeding
one another; whether there be blossomes, I know not, for I never went
so high as to look. This sort of trees I have seen of all sises, from
ten, to two hundred foot high; and I have been told by some of the
antient Planters, that when they came first upon the Iland, they have
seen some of them three hundred foot high: And some reasons I have
to perswade me to believe it; for, amongst those that I have seen
growing, which I have guest to be two hundred foot high, the bodies
of which I measured, and found to be but sixteen inches diameter. And
I once found in a wood, a tree lying, which seem’d to have been long
fallen; for, the young wood was so grown about her, as standing at
one end, I could not see the other: But, having a couple of Negres
with me, that were axe-men, I caused them to cut away the wood that
grew about the tree, that I might come to the other end, which I
thought would never be done, she was so long, and yet a great part of
her cut off, and carried away. I measured the diameter of her stem,
and found it to be 25 inches.
16 ----- 200
/
/
/
25 ----- 312
200 ----- 25
/
/
/
312 ----- 39
Now if we go by the rule of Three, and say, If 16 inches diamiter
make 200 foot high, what shall 25 inches? And by this rule we shall
prove her to be 312 foot high. But the branches of this tree were all
carried away, so that I could see none of them. But I have measured a
branch of one of those trees of 200 foot high, and found it 25 foot
long. So then, by the same Rule: If 200 foot high bear a branch of 25
foot long, what shall a Tree of 312 foot high do? And I see by the
same Rule, it appears to be 39 foot long. And one of these trees,
after she comes to bear fruit, will have no lesse then 20 branches
at once, (but many more in her nonage) and halfe of them hold this
length. I have seen a branch of one of these small trees of 200 foot
high, fallen down, and blown from the tree in the falling, twenty
paces off, which has made me admire from whence it should come: For,
the tree being of so great a height, the branches lose much of their
bignesse and length by their distance: But, lying on the ground,
where we can take the just measure, we find what they are. And it is
an admirable thing, to see the form of this sprig or branch, which
is not above two inches broad where it joynes to the film, and is
lessening of the breadth from that end to the point, which is twenty
five foot long, so insensible, as it is not possible to discern where
the diminution is. So smooth, so eeven, so firme and tough, as though
it be not wood, ’tis much stronger, and abler to endure the weather,
or any kinde of bending. The leaves that grow upon this stalk, are
all of them (unlesse towards the points) two foot long; that part
which touches the stalk, small, but strong enough to bear the leafe,
and has a little short stalk, to which the leafe growes, which leafe
is as exactly form’d, as the stalk, growing by degrees, to make two
inches broad in the middle, and losing that breadth insensibly to
the point. These leaves are thin, but tough enough, to endure the
strongest winde that blowes, without being broken, and not above four
inches distant one from another; which multiplicity of leaves, makes
the beauty of the tree the fuller. About the time this tree parts
with her belly, & growes to a slender kind of shape, she drawes up
amongst her roots some of the soyle that bred her, about two foot
higher than the levell of ground that is neer it; and by reason it is
held in by an infinity of small roots, that come from the body, it
there remaines firm, and falls not down; the outside of this earth
is about a foot round about, broader than the diameter of the tree;
so that if the diameter of the tree be a foot, the diameter of this
earth is three foot at top, but somewhat more below; for the sides
are not so steep, as to hold one breadth above and below. If this
earth were beautifull, smooth, and large enough, it might be called
the Pedistan to that Corinthian Pillar, the Palmeto Royall. But what
is wanting in the Pedistall, is supplyed in the dimensions of the
Pillar; for, the Corinthian Pillar is allowed for length but nine of
her own diameters, and this will not aske leave to take 150. which
makes her the more beautifull, since the strength she hath, is able
to support the weight she bears: And for the Architrave, Frize, and
Cornise, they are not to be compar’d with the beauty of the head of
this Pillar, together with the fruit & supporters. And I believe, if
_Vitruvius_, himself had ever bin where this Pillar grew, he would
have chang’d all his deckings and garnishings of Pillars, according
to the form of this. And though the Corinthian Pillar be a Columne
laciviously deckt, like a Curtesan, and therein participating (as all
inventions do) of the place where they were first born; (_Corinth_
having been without controversy, one of the wantonnest Townes in the
world) yet, this wants nothing of her beauty, and yet is chast, which
makes her the more admirable and the more worthy to be prised. One
thing more I have to say of this tree, which is not onely the root
that brings forth all this beauty, but the root of much admiration
and wonder; that, being a tree of that height, bearing a top of so
vast an extent, as from the point of the branches of one side, to the
point of the stalk on the other side, to be 78 foot, upon which, the
winde cannot but have a main power and force; yet, I never saw any
of them blown down, nor any root of this tree bigger then a Swans
quill: but there are many of them, and they fasten themselves in the
Rocks, which hold them very firm. The wood of this tree is so extream
hard, and tough withall, as most of the axes that are employed to
fell them, are broken in the work; and they are well enough serv’d,
for cutting down such beauty. The use our Planters made of them at
first comming, before they knew how to make shingles, was, to saw
the bodies of these trees to such lengths, as might reach from the
ridge pole, to the Eves of the house; for, they were hollow, and
then sawing them long-wise, there were two concaves, which they laid
together, setting the hollow sides upward; and where they close,
one to cover them, with the hollow side downward, and so the whole
house over. And this was the use they made of the bodies of these
Trees, for which, very many of them were destroyed.
[Illustration: The Olde Palmeto Royall
This plant here exprest is of the least Magnitude being but a foot
in diametre, and the height som what less then 100 tymes his owne
diametre; But there have bin some growing upon the Iland, which have
bin two foot diametre, and have bin 150 tymes theyr owne diametre,
which is 300 foot high.
page. 78.]
But, I doubt, I have tir’d you with the naming of so many trees,
and therefore I will give over; but, with this rule; that which way
soever I have travelled, (from the place I dwelt) either East, West,
North, or South; (but four miles distant) I have still found trees,
such as I had never seen before, and not one of those I have named,
and many of them extreamly large and beautifull. And the neerer the
middle of the Iland, the larger the trees, and the leaves: so that
from trees of a hundred foot high, to diminution of twenty; and from
leaves of eighteen inches long, with a proportionable breadth to that
length, to the smal ones of halfe an inch, which most of the trees
bear that are neer the _Bridge_, and, I think, neer the Sea, every
where you shall finde many, and the most such. And the reason I have
given before; the land in the highest part of the Iland, being very
rich mould, and that neer the Sea being sandy light earth. And in the
partings or twists of the branches of those trees, (which I have not
named) such excrescences grow out, as are strange for their formes,
and no doubt medicinable in their natures; such as is our _Misleto_,
or _Polypodium_, and much larger, and more frequent; but we want
skilfull men, to find out their vertues.
[Sidenote: _Plants that bear fruit. Ginger._]
There are (besides the Bay-leaves, which, as I told you, might serve
for Cloves, Mace, and Cinamon) two sorts of spices, Ginger, and
red-Pepper: The Ginger being a root which brings forth blades, not
unlike in shape to the blades of Wheat, but broader and thicker, for
they cover the ground so, as you cannot see any part of it. They are
of a popinjay colour, the blossome a pure scarlet. When ’tis ripe,
we dig up the roots, (cutting off the blades) and put them into the
hands of an Overseer, who sets many of the young Negres to scrape
them, with little knives; or small iron spuds, ground to an edge.
They are to scrape all the outward skin off, to kill the spirit; for,
without that, it will perpetually grow. Those that have Ginger; and
not hands to dresse it thus, are compell’d to scald it, to kill the
spirit; and that Ginger is nothing so good as the other, for it will
be hard as wood, and black; whereas the scrapt Ginger is white and
soft, and has a cleaner and quicker taste.
[Sidenote: _Red Pepper._]
There is of this kinde two sorts, the one so like a childs Corall,
as not to be discerned at the distance of two paces; a crimson and
scarlet mixt, the fruit about three inches long, and shines more
then the best polisht Corall. The other, of the same colour, and
glistering as much, but shap’t like a large button of a Cloak; both
of one and the same quality; both so violently strong, as when we
break but the skin, it sends out such a vapour into our lungs; as we
fall all a coughing; which lasts a quarter of an hour after the fruit
is removed; but, as long as we are garbling it, we never give over.
This Spice the Spaniards love, and will have it in all their meat,
that they intend to have picant; for a greater _Hough goo_ is not in
the World. Garlick is faint and cool to it. It growes on a little
shrub, no bigger then a Goosbery-bush.
[Sidenote: _Cucumber._]
Having inflam’d this leafe with a burning heat, it is fit to apply a
Cooler, lest it fall on fire; and that is such a one, as is cold in
the third degree, a Cucumber; of which kind we have excellent good,
from the beginning of _November_ to the end of _February_; but after
that, the weather growes too hot. They serve as Sallets cold, with
Oyle, Vinegar, and Pepper; and hot, being stewed, or fryed, of which
we make Sawce for Mutton, Pork, Turkeyes, or Muscovia Ducks. Geese
I never saw but two in the Iland, and those were at the Governours
house.
[Sidenote: _Millons._]
Millons we have likewise for those foure months; but before or after,
the weather is too hot. They are for the most part larger than here
in _England_. I have seen them cut four inches thick; they eat
moister then here they do, which makes them the lesse wholsome. We
take no other care (after the seeds are put into the ground) but to
weed them. I have seen of them sixteen inches long.
[Sidenote: _Water-Millon._]
The Water Millon there, is one of the goodliest fruites that growes.
I have seen of them, big as a Cloakbag, with a suit of clothes in it;
purely green, engrayl’d with straw colour; And so wanton Nature is,
in disposing those figures, as though they be upon all parts of the
fruit; yet, they vary and flow so infinitely, as no inch of square
or circle is to be found upon the rinde, that is like one another,
and the whole rinde as smooth as polisht glasse. Where they put out
upon the ground, there they lie; for the Vine they grow by, has not
strength to remove them. This fruit within is not unlike an Apple
for colour; but for taste, not like any fruit I know in _England_,
waterish, and wallowish; yet the people there eat strange quantities
of it, two or three pieces, big, as if cut round about a twelve-penny
loafe, an inch thick: They hold it rarely cooling to the body, and
excellent for the stone. The seeds are of themselves so strong a
Purple, as to dye that part of the fruit it touches, of the same
colour; and till they do so, the fruit is not full ripe: They account
the largest, best. Extreamly full of seeds they are, which in the
eating slip out with such ease, as they are not at all troublesome.
[Sidenote: _Grapes._]
Grapes we have in the Iland, and they are indifferently well tasted,
but they are never ripe together; some may be pickt out to make Wine,
but it will be so small a quantity, as it will not be worth the
while. There is alwaies some green, some ripe, some rotten grapes in
the bunch.
[Illustration: The Plantine Blossomd
page 80]
[Sidenote: _Plantine._]
Though the Plantine bear not the most delitious fruit that growes
on this Iland; yet, for that she is of great use, and beauty too,
and for many other rarities that she excells other Plants in, I
shall endeavour to do her right in my description. And first, for
the manner of planting; we put a root into the ground, six inches
deep, and in a very short time, there will come forth three or four
sprouts, whereof one has the precedence, and holds that advantage,
(as the prime Hawke does in an Ayery). And as this sprout growes,
it springs from the intrinsick part of the stem, and the out-leaves
hang down and rot; but still new ones come within, and rise up as
the Palmeto does, like a pike, which opened with the Sun, becomes
a leafe; and about the time it comes to be eight or ten foot high,
the pikes, (and consequently the leaves) will be of their full
bignesse, and so (as others grow) continue that bignesse, till the
last sprout come forth; which is the soul of the Plant, and will
never be a leafe, but is the stem upon which the fruit must grow.
About the time the leaves come to their full bignesse, they rot no
more, but continue in their full beauty; a rich green, with stripes
of yellow so intermixt, as hardly to be discerned where they are.
These leaves are the most of them above six foot long, and two foot
broad; smooth, shining, and stiffe as a Lawrell leafe; and from the
middle of the leaf to the end, such a fall, as a feather has, in a
well shap’t plume. But, as all these leaves came out in a pike, so
that pike ever bends a little towards the East, though as soon as it
becomes a a leafe, chuses any point of the Compasse to leane to; and
so in a due proportion, hangs round about the stem. At the time it
comes to be of the full height, the uppermost leaves will be fifteen
or sixteen foot high, and then you shall perceive the stem upon
which the fruit must grow, more then a foot higher than the rest,
with a green bunch at top; which bunch has such a weight, as to make
it stoop by degrees, till it be but seven foot from the ground; and
then the green leaves which held the blossome in, open, and shew
the blossome it selfe, which is of a pure purple, and as big as the
heart of a Stagg, and of that shape, with the point downwards, and so
continues, without opening the leaves, till it be ready to fall off;
and when it falls, pulls with it above a foot of the stalk that held
it, which is covered with yellow blossomes. This purple blossome,
when it fell, I guesse to be a pound weight, besides the stalk it
took along with it. After this is fallen, the fruit growes out from
that end which remained; and as it growes, turnes up towards the
stalk that bears it, much like a Grapple, that holds the long-Boat
of a Ship; or, as a dozen large fish-hooks tied together, turning up
severall waies; each turning up of that fruit being seven or eight
inches long, and as bigg as a large Battoon you walk with. In six
months, this Plant will be grown, and this fruit ripe, which is a
pleasant, wholsome, and nourishing fruit, yellow, when ’tis ripe: But
the Negres chuse to have it green, for they eat it boyl’d, and it is
the only food they live upon. Our manner of eating it, is, when it
is full ripe, take off the skin, which will come off with much ease,
and then the fruit looks yellow, with a froath upon it, but the fruit
firme. When it is gathered, we cut down the Plant, and give it to
the Hoggs, for it will never bear more. The body of this plant is
soft, skin within skin, like an Onyon, and between the skins, water
issues forth as you cut it. In three months, another sprout will
come to bear, and so another, and another, for ever; for, we never
plant twice. Groaves we make of these plants, of twenty acres of
ground, and plant them at such distances, and in such rowes, as you
do Cherry-trees in _Kent_, so that we walk under the leaves, as under
the Arches in St. _Faith’s_ Church under _Pauls_, free from sun and
rain.
[Sidenote: _Wild Plantine._]
The wilde Plantine growes much as the other does, but the leaves not
so broad, and more upright, the fruit not to be eaten; of a scarlet
colour, and almost three square. I know no use of this fruit or
leaves, but to look on.
[Sidenote: _Bonano._]
The Bonano differs nothing from the Plantine, in the body and
leaves but only this, that the leaves are somewhat lesse, and the
bodie has here and there some blackish spots, the blossome no bigger
then a large bud of a Rose; of a faint purple, and Ash colour mixt,
the stalk that bears it, adorn’d with small blossomes, of severall
colours; when they fall off, there comes out the fruit, which does
not turne back as the Plantines do, but stand outright like a bunch
of puddings, all neere of a length, and each of them between four and
five inches long. This fruit is of a sweeter taste then the Plantine;
and for that reason the _Negroes_ will not meddle with them, nor
with any fruit that has a sweet taste; but we find them as good to
stew, or preserve as the Plantine, and will looke and taste more like
Quince. This tree wants little of the beauty of the Plantine, as she
appears upon the ground, in her ful growth; and though her fruit be
not so usefull a food for the belly, as that of the Plantine, yet
she has somewhat to delight the eyes, which the other wants, and
that is the picture of Christ upon the Crosse; so lively exprest,
as no Limner can do it (with one colour) more exactly; and this is
seen, when you cut the fruit just crosse as you do the root of Ferne,
to find a spread Eagle; but this is much more perfect, the head
hanging down, the armes extended to the full length, with some little
elevation; and the feet cross one upon another.
This I will speak as an Artist; let a very excellent Limner, paint
a Crucifix, only with one colour, in limning; and let his touches
be as sharp, and as masterly as he pleases, the figure no bigger
then this, which is about an inch long, and remove that picture at
such a distance from the eye, as to loose some of the Curiosity, and
dainty touches of the work, so as the outmost stels, or profile of
the figure, may be perfectly discern’d, and at such a distance; the
figure in the fruit of the Bonano, shall seem as perfect as it: much
may be said upon this subject by better wits, and abler souls then
mine: My contemplation being only this, that since those men dwelling
in that place professing the names of Christians, and denying to
preach to those poor ignorant harmless souls the _Negroes_, the
doctrine of Christ Crucified, which might convert many of them to his
worship, he himselfe has set up his own Crosse, to reproach these
men, who rather then they will loose the hold they have of them as
slaves, will deny them the benefit and blessing of being Christians.
Otherwise why is this figure set up, for these to look on, that never
heard of Christ, and God never made any thing useless or in vaine.
[Illustration: The Blossom
The Bonano with the fruit ripe
page 82.]
[Sidenote: _Pine._]
Now to close up all that can be said of fruits, I must name the Pine,
for in that single name, all that is excellent in a superlative
degree, for beauty and taste, is totally and summarily included:
and if it were here, to speak for it selfe, it would save me much
labour, and do it selfe much right. ’Tis true, that it takes up
double the time the Plantine does, in bringing forth the fruit; for
’tis a full year before it be ripe; but when it comes to be eaten,
nothing of rare taste can be thought on that is not there; nor is
it imaginable, that so full a Harmony of tastes can be raised, out
of so many parts, and all distinguishable. But before I come to say
any thing of that, I will give you some little hints of her shape,
and manner of growth, which though I must acknowledge my selfe
to be down-right lame, in the expression; yet rather then you shall
lose all, I will indeavour to represent some of her beauties, in
such faint expressions as I have. A Slip taken from the body of this
plant, and set in the ground, will not presently take root, but
the Crown that growes upon the fruit it selfe will sooner come to
perfection then it; and will have much more beauty all the time of
growing. In a quarter of a year, it will be a foot high, and then the
leaves will be about 7 or 8 inches long, which appeare to your eyes
like Semi-Circles: the middle being a little hollow, so as I have
seen a french sword, that is made for lightness and strength. The
colour for the most part, frost upon green, intermixt with Carnation,
and upon the edges of the leaves, teeth like those upon Sawes; and
these are pure incarnadine. The leaves fall over one another, as they
are plac’t higher on the stem; the poynts of the lowest, touching the
ground; in a quarter of a year more, you shall perceive on the top
of the stem a Blossome, as large as the largest Carnation, but of
different colours, very small flakes, Carnation, Crimson and Scarlet,
intermixt, some yellow, some blew leaves, and some Peach Colour,
intermixt with Purple, Sky colour, and Orange tawny, Gridaline, and
Gingeline, white and Philyamort. So that the Blossome may be said to
represent many of the varieties to the sight, which the fruit does
to the taste, these colours will continue a week or tenne dayes, and
then wither and fall away, under which there will appear, a little
bunch of the bigness of a Wallnut; which has in it, all these colours
mixt, which in the blossome were disperst; and so grows bigger for
two months more, before it shews the perfect shape; which is somewhat
of an Ovall forme; but blunt at either end; and at the upper end,
growes out a Crown of leaves, much like those below for colour, but
more beautifull; some of the leaves of this Crown, six inches long;
the out leaves, shorter by degrees. This fruit is inclos’d with a
rind, which begins with a screw at the stalk, and so goes round till
it comes to the top, or Crown, gently rising, which screw is about ¼
of an inch broad; and the figures, that are imbrodred upon that screw
neer of that dimension, and divisions between. And it falls out so,
as those divisions, are never over one another in the screw, but are
alwayes under the middle of the figures above, those figures do vary
so in the colouring as if you see an hundred Pines, they are not one
like another and every one of those figures, has a little tuft or
beard, some of green some yellow, some Ash colour, some Carnation.
There are two sorts of Pines, the King and Queen Pine: The Queen is
farre more delicate, and has her colours of all greens, with their
shadowes intermixt, with faint Carnations, but most of all frost upon
green, and Sea greens. The King Pine, has for the most part, all
sorts of yellows, with their shadowes intermixt with grass greens,
and is commonly the larger Pine. I have seen some of them 14 inches
long, and sixe inches in the diametre; they never grow to be above
four foot high, but the most of them having heavy bodies, and slender
stalks, leane down and rest upon the ground. Some there are, that
stand upright, and have comming out of the stem, below, some sprouts
of their own kind, that beare fruits which jetty out from the stem a
little, and then rise upright. I have seen a dozen of these, round
about the prime fruit, but not so high as the bottom of that, and the
whole Plant together, shewes like a Father in the middle, and a dosen
Children round about him; and all those will take their turnes to be
ripe, and all very good. When this fruit is grown to a ripenesse,
you shall perceive it by the smell, which is as far beyond the smell
of our choisest fruits of _Europe_, as the taste is beyond theirs.
When we gather them, we leave some of the stalk to take hold by;
and when we come to eat them, we first cut off the crown, and send
that out to be planted; and then with a knife, pare off the rinde,
which is so beautifull, as it grieves us to rob the fruit of such an
ornament; nor would we do it, but to enjoy the pretious substance it
contains; like a Thiefe, that breakes a beautifull Cabinet, which he
would forbear to do, but for the treasure he expects to finde within.
The rinde being taken off, we lay the fruit in a dish, and cut it in
slices, halfe an inch thick; and as the knife goes in, there issues
out of the pores of the fruit, a liquor, cleer as Rock-water, neer
about six spoonfulls, which is eaten with a spoon; and as you taste
it, you finde it in a high degree delicious, but so milde, as you can
distinguish no taste all; but when you bite a piece of the fruit, it
is so violently sharp, as you would think it would fetch all the skin
off your mouth; but, before your tongue have made a second triall
upon your palat, you shall perceive such a sweetnesse to follow,
as perfectly to cure that vigorous sharpnesse; and between these
two extreams, of sharp and sweet, lies the relish and flaver of all
fruits that are excellent; and those tastes will change and flow so
fast upon your palat, as your fancy can hardly keep way with them,
to distinguish the one from the other: and this at least to a tenth
examination, for so long the Eccho will last. This fruit within, is
neer of the colour of an Abricot not full ripe, and eates crispe and
short as that does; but it is full of pores, and those of such formes
and colours, as ’tis a very beautifull sight to look on, and invites
the appetite beyond measure. Of this fruit you may eat plentifully,
without any danger of surfeting. I have had many thoughts, which way
this fruit might be brought into _England_, but cannot satisfie my
selfe in any; preserv’d it cannot be, whole; for, the rinde is so
firm and tough, as no Sugar can enter in; and if you divide it in
pieces, (the fruit being full of pores) all the pure taste will boyle
out. ’Tis true, that the _Dutch_ preserve them at _Fernambock_, and
send them home; but they are such as are young, and their rinde soft
and tender: But those never came to their full taste, nor can we know
by the taste of them, what the others are. From the _Bermudoes_, some
have been brought hither in their full ripenesse and perfection,
where there has been a quick passage, and the fruites taken in the
nick of time; but, that happens very seldome. But, that they should
be brought from the _Barbadoes_, is impossible, by reason of the
severall Climates between. We brought in the ship seventeen of
severall grouths, but all rotten, before we came halfe the way.
[Sidenote: _Sugar Canes, with the manner of planting; of their
grouth, time of ripenesse, with the whole process of Sugar-making._]
Though I have said as much as is fit, and no more than truth, of
the beauty and taste of these formentioned Trees and Plants, beyond
which, the Sun with his masculine force cannot beget, nor the teeming
Earth bear; all which are proper and peculiar to the Iland; for they
were planted there by the great Gardiner of the World. Yet, there is
one brought thither as a stranger, from beyond the Line, which has a
property beyond them all; and that is the Sugar-Cane, which though it
has but one single taste, yet, that full sweetnesse has such a benign
faculty, as to preserve all the rest from corruption, which, without
it, would taint and become rotten; and not only the fruits of this
Iland, but of the world, which is a speciall preheminence due to this
Plant, above all others, that the earth or world can boast of. And
that I may the more fully and amply set her off, I will give you all
the observations I made, from my first arrivall on the Iland, when
planting there, was but in its infancy, and but faintly understood,
to the time I left the place, when it was grown to a high perfection.
[Illustration: (decorative banner)]
_An_ Index _to the Platforme or Superficies of an_ Ingenio, _that
grinds or squeezes the Sugar_.
[Sidenote: _A_]
The ground-plat, upon which the Posts or Pillars stand, that bear up
the house, or the Intercolumniation between those Pillars.
[Sidenote: _B_]
The Pillars or Ports themselves.
[Sidenote: _C_]
The wall between the Mill-house and Boyling-house.
[Sidenote: _D_]
The Circle or Circumference, where the Horses and Cattle go, which
draw the Rollers about.
[Sidenote: _E_]
The Sweeps to which the Horses and Cattle are fastned, that draw
about the Rollers.
[Sidenote: _F_]
The Frame of the _Ingenio_.
[Sidenote: _G_]
The Brackets or Butteresses, that support that Frame.
[Sidenote: _H_]
The Dore, that goes down stairs to the Boyling-house.
[Sidenote: _I_]
The Cistern, into which the Liquor runs from the Ingenio, immediately
after it is ground, and is carried in a Pipe under ground to this
Cistern, where it remaines not above a day at most.
[Sidenote: _K_]
The Cistern that holds the Temper, which is a Liquor made with ashes,
steept in water, and is no other than the Lye we wash withall in
_England_. This Temper, we straw in the three last Coppers, as the
Sugar boyles, without which, it would never Corn, or be any thing but
a Syrope; but the salt and tartarousnesse of this Temper, causes it
to turn, as Milk does, when any soure or sharp liquor is put into it;
and a very small quantity does the work.
[Sidenote: _L_]
The Boyling-house.
The five black Rounds are the Coppers, in which the Sugar is boyled,
of which, the largest is called the Clarifying Copper, and the least,
the Tatch.
[Sidenote: _M_]
The Cooling Cistern, which the Sugar is put into, presently after
it is taken off the fire, and there kept till it be Milk-warm; and
then it is to be put into Pots made of boards, sixteen inches square
above, and so grow taper to a point downward; the Pot is commonly
about thirty inches long, and will hold thirty or thirty five pounds
of Sugar.
[Sidenote: _N_]
The Dore of the Filling-room.
[Sidenote: _O_]
The Room it selfe, into which the Pots are set, being fild, till the
Sugar grow cold and hard, which will be in two daies and two nights,
and then they are carried away to the Cureing-house.
[Sidenote: _P_]
The tops of the Pots, of sixteen inches square, and stand between two
stantions of timber, which are girded together in severall places,
with wood or iron, and are thirteen or fourteen inches assunder; so
that the tops of the Pots being sixteen inches, cannot slip between,
but are held up four foot from the ground.
[Sidenote: _Q_]
The Frame where the Coppers stand, which is raised above the flowre
or levell of the room, about a foot and a halfe, and is made of
Dutch Bricks, which they call Klinkers, and plaister of _Paris_.
And besides the Coppers, there are made small Gutters, which convey
the skimmings of the three lesser Coppers, down to the Still-house,
whereof the strong Spirit is made, which they call _kill-devill_, and
the skimmings of the two greater Coppers are conveyed another way, as
worthlesse and good for nothing.
[Sidenote: _R_]
The Dore that goes down the stairs to the fire-room, where the
Furnaces are, which cause the Coppers to boyl; and though they cannot
be exprest here, by reason they are under the Coppers; yet, I have
made small semi-circles, to let you see where they are, behinde the
partition-wall, which divides the fire-room from the boyling-house;
which wall goes to the top of the house, and is mark’d with the
Letter (_c_) as the other walls are.
[Sidenote: _S_]
A little Gutter made in the wall, from the Cistern that holds the
first Liquor, to the clarifying Copper, and from thence is conveyed
to the other Coppers, with Ladles that hold a gallon a piece, by the
hands of Negres that attend that work day and night, shifting both
Negres and Cattle every four hours, who also convey the skimmings
of the three lesser Coppers down to the Still-house, there to be
twice distill’d; the first time it comes over the helme, it is but
small, and is called Low-wines; but the second time, it comes off the
strongest Spirit or Liquor that is potable.
[Sidenote: _T_]
All Windowes.
[Sidenote: _U_]
The Fire-room, where the Furnaces are, that make the Coppers boyl.
[Sidenote: _W_]
The Still-house.
[Sidenote: _X_]
The Cistern that holds the skimmings, till it begin to be soure, till
when, it will not come over the helme.
[Sidenote: _Y_]
The two Stills in the Still-house.
[Sidenote: _Z_]
The Semi-circles, that shew where about the Furnaces stand.
_Place this after_ Folio 84.
[Illustration: _The upright of the Ingenio or Mill that squeeses or
grinds the Suger Canes_
_a. the foundation or plates of the house which must be of massey
and lasting timber_
_b. the frame of the Ingenio_
_c. the planks that beare up the Rollers_
_d. the suporter or propp that beares upp those planks_
_e. the Rollers themselves_
_f. the shaft that is grafted into the midle roller which turnes
both the other_
_g. the swepes that come over all y^e worke and reach to y^e Circle
where the horses and Cattle draw._
_h. the Bracketts that keepe the frame from shakeing whereof there
must be 8._
_i. the sides of the house which are strong posts or studds which
beare up the house and are plact att ten foote distance with
Brackets above and below to strengthen them for beareing up the
plates of the house above._
_k. the out Brackets that keepe the posts from starting or buckling_
_l. the great Beame to which the Shaft of the midle Roller is let
in by a goudg in a sockett and goes cross the midle of the house_
_m. the Brackets that support the great beame and likewise all the
Roofe of the house_
_n. the Roofe or cover of the house._]
[Illustration: _The first Storie of the Cureing house where the potts
stand which hold the Suger and is 8. foote 2 inches from the ground
haveing 14. steps to rise of 7. inches to a stepp._
_In this storie is 924. potts and they use to have another storie
above this which will hold above 600. potts more_
_The Index of the Cureing house._
_a. the roome where they knock out the suger when it is cured,
or made into whites, and is called the knocking roome; when they
knock it out for muscavados, they finde the midle of the pott well
coloured, but the upper and nether parts, of a browner colour
the topp frothy and light, the bottom verie browne and full of
Molosses, both which they sett aside to be boyld againe with the
Mosses in the Cisterns of which they make Penneles, which though it
be a worse kind of suger in the spending yet you will hardly know
it from the second sort of Muscove suger_
_b. the two dores_
_c. the passages betweene the potts upon the flour above_
_d. the great passage in the midle of the rome from end to end_
_e. the topps of the potts which are .16. inches square and hang
betweene stantions of timber borne up by verie strong and Massy
studs or posts and girded or bract together with Iron plates or
wood, the length of the potts are 2.6. or 2.8. inches long made
taper downeward, and hold about .30. pound of suger._
_f. the walls of the roome which is 100. foot long and 40. foot
broade within, they have some tymes a storie of potts above this._]
[Illustration: _The ground roome of the Cureing house of the place
where the gutters ly w^{ch} convey y^e Molosses to y^e Cisterns_
_The Index to the ground roome._
_a. the knocking roome._
_b. the dores_
_c. the vacuitie betweene the gutters_
_d. the Cisterns of which there are .4. which hold the Molosses
till they boyle it which comonly they doe one day in a weeke._
_e. all the gutters that convay the Molosses downe to the Cisterns._
_f. the walls of the roome which are to be accompted two foot
thick, since there are seldome any windows in the Cureing house,
for the moyst ayer is an enemy to the cure of the suger rather
bring panns of well kindled coales into the roome espetially in
moyst and raynie wether._]
[Illustration: _The superficies or Plat forme of the Ingenio that
grinds or squeeses the canes which make the suger_]
[Illustration: _The Queene Pine._
_page 84_]
* * * * *
At the time we landed on this Iland, which was in the beginning of
_September, 1647._ we were informed, partly by those Planters we
found there, and partly by our own observations, that the great
work of Sugar-making, was but newly practised by the inhabitants
there. Some of the most industrious men, having gotten Plants from
_Fernamlock_, a place in _Brasill_, and made tryall of them at the
_Barbadoes_; and finding them to grow, they planted more and more,
as they grew and multiplyed on the place, till they had such a
considerable number, as they were worth the while to set up a very
small Ingenio, and so make tryall what Sugar could be made upon
that soyl. But, the secrets of the work being not well understood,
the Sugars they made were very inconsiderable, and little worth,
for two or three years. But they finding their errours by their
daily practice, began a little to mend; and, by new directions from
_Brasil_, sometimes by strangers, and now and then by their own
people, (who being covetous of the knowledge of a thing, which so
much concerned them in their particulars, and for the generall good
of the whole Iland) were content sometimes to make a voyage thither,
to improve their knowledge in a thing they so much desired. Being
now made much abler to make their queries, of the secrets of that
mystery, by how much their often failings, had put them to often
stops and nonplusses in the work. And so returning with more Plants,
and better Knowledge, they went on upon fresh hopes, but still short,
of what they should be more skilfull in: for, at our arrivall there,
we found them ignorant in three main points, that much conduced to
the work; _viz._ The manner of Planting, the time of Gathering, and
the right placing of their Coppers in their Furnaces; as also, the
true way of covering their Rollers, with plates or Bars of Iron: All
which being rightly done, advance much in the performance of the main
work. At the time of our arrivall there, we found many Sugar-works
set up, and at work; but yet the Sugars they made, were but bare
Muscavadoes, and few of them Merchantable commodities; so moist, and
full of molosses, and so ill cur’d, as they were hardly worth the
bringing home for _England_. But about the time I left the Iland,
which was in 1650. they were much better’d; for then they had the
skill to know when the Canes were ripe, which was not, till they
were fifteen months old; and before, they gathered them at twelve,
which was a main disadvantage to the making good Sugar; for, the
liquor wanting of the sweetnesse it ought to have, caused the Sugars
to be lean, and unfit to keep. Besides, they were grown greater
proficients, both in boyling and curing them, and had learnt the
knowledge of making them white, such as you call Lump Sugars here
in _England_; but not so excellent as those they make in _Brasill_,
nor is there any likelyhood they can ever make such: the land there
being better, and lying in a Continent, must needs have constanter
and steadier weather, and the Aire much drier and purer, than it can
be in so small an Iland, as that of _Barbadoes_. And now, seeing this
commodity, Sugar, hath gotten so much the start of all the rest of
those, that were held the staple Commodities of the Iland, and so
much over-top’t them, as they are for the most part sleighted and
neglected. And, for that few in _England_ know the trouble and care
of making it, I think it convenient, in the first place, to acquaint
you, as far as my memory will serve, with the whole processe of the
work of Sugar-making, which is now grown the soul of Trade in this
Iland. And leaving to trouble you and my self, with relating the
errours our Predecessors so long wandred in, I will in briefe set
down the right and best way they practised, when I left the Iland,
which, I think, will admit of no greater or farther improvement.
But, before I will begin with that, I will let you see, how much the
land there hath been advanc’d in the profit, since the work of Sugar
began, to the time of our landing there, which was not above five
or six years: For, before the work began, this Plantation of Major
_Hilliards_, of five hundred acres, could have been purchased for
four hundred pound sterling; and now the halfe of this Plantation,
with the halfe of the Stock upon it, was sold for seven thousand
pound sterling, and it is evident, that all the land there, which
has been imployed to that work, hath found the like improvment. And,
I believe, when the small Plantations in poor mens hands, of ten,
twenty, or thirty acres, which are too small to lay to that work, be
bought up by great men, and put together, into Plantations of five,
six, or seven hundred acres, that two thirds of the Iland will be fit
for Plantations of Sugar, which will make it one of the richest Spots
of earth under the Sun.
And now, since I have put my selfe upon this Discovery, I think
it fit to let you know the nature of the Plant, the right way of
planting it, the manner of growth, the time of growing to ripenesse,
the manner of cutting, bringing home, the place where to lay them,
being brought home, the time they may lie there, without spoile, the
manner of grinding or squeezing them, the conveyance of the liquor to
the Cisterns, how long it may stay there without harme, the manner
of boyling and skimming, with the conveyance of the skimmings into
the Cisterns, in the Still-house, the manner of distilling it, which
makes the strongest Spirits that men can drink, with the temper to be
put in; what the temper is, the time of cooling the Sugar before it
be put into the Pots; the time it staies in the Cureing house, before
it be good Muscavado Sugar. And last, the making of it into Whites,
which we call Lump-Sugar.
First then, it is fit to set down, what manner of place is to be
chosen, to set this Sugar-work, or Ingenio, upon; and it must be
the brow of a small hill, that hath within the compasse of eighty
foot, twelve foot descent, _viz._ from the grinding place, which
is the highest ground, and stands upon a flat, to the Still house,
and that by these descents: From the grinding place to the boyling
house, four foot and a halfe, from thence to the fire-room, seven
foot and a halfe; and some little descent to the Still house. And
the reason of these descents are these; the top of the Cistern, into
which the first liquor runs, is, and must be, somewhat lower than the
Pipe that convaies it, and that is a little under ground. Then, the
liquor which runs from that Cistern must vent it selfe at the bottom,
otherwise it cannot run all out; and that Cistern is two foot and a
halfe deep: and so, running upon a little descent, to the clarifying
Copper, which is a foot and a halfe above the flowre of the Boyling
house, (and so is the whole Frame, where all the Coppers stand); it
must of necessity fall out, that the flowre of the Boyling house
must be below the flowre of the Mill-house, four foot and a halfe.
Then admit the largest Copper be a foot and a halfe deep, the bottom
of the Copper will be lower then the flowre of the Boyling-house,
by a foot; the bottom of the Furnaces must be three foot below the
Coppers; and the holes under the Furnaces, into which the ashes fall,
is three foot below the bottom of the Furnaces: A little more fall
is required to the Still-house, and so the account is made up. Upon
what place the Sugar-work is to be set, I have drawn two Plots, that
expresse more than language can do, to which I refer you. And so I
have done with the Ingenio, and now to the work I promised, which I
shall be briefe in.
When I first arrived upon the Iland, it was in my purpose, to observe
their severall manners of planting and husbandry there; and because
this Plant was of greatest value and esteem, I desired first the
knowledge of it. I saw by the growth, as well as by what I had been
told, that it was a strong and lusty Plant, and so vigorous, as where
it grew, to forbid all Weeds to grow very neer it; so thirstily it
suck’t the earth for nourishment, to maintain its own health and
gallantry.
But the Planters, though they knew this to be true, yet, by their
manner of Planting, did not rightly pursue their own knowledge; for
their manner was, to dig small holes, at three foot distance, or
there about, and put in the Plants endwise, with a little stooping,
so that each Plant brought not forth above three or foure sprouts
at the most, and they being all fastned to one root, when they grew
large, tall, and heavy, and stormes of winde and rain came, (and
those raines there, fall with much violence and weight) the rootes
were loosened, and the Canes lodged, and so became rotten, and unfit
for service in making good Sugar. And besides, the roots being far
assunder, weedes grew up between, and worse then all weeds, Withs,
which are of a stronger grouth then the Canes, and do much mischiefe
where they are; for, they winde about them, and pull them down to
the ground, as disdaining to see a prouder Plant than themselves.
But experience taught us, that this way of planting was most
pernicious, and therefore were resolved to try another, which is,
without question, the best; and that is, by digging a small trench
of six inches broad, and as much deep, in a straight line, the whole
length of the land you mean to plant, laying the earth on one side
the trench as you make it; then lay two Canes along the bottom of
the trench, one by another, and so continue them the whole length of
the trench, to the lands end, and cover them with the earth you laid
by; and at two foot distance, another of the same, and so a third,
and fourth, till you have finish’d all the land you intend to plant
at that time: For, you must not plant too much at once, but have it
to grow ripe successively, that your work may come in order, to keep
you still doing; for, if it should be ripe altogether, you are not
able to work it so; and then for want of cutting, they would rot, and
grow to losse: By planting it thus along, two together, every knot
will have a sprout, and so a particular root, and by the means of
that, be the more firmer fixt in the ground, and the better able to
endure the winde and weather, and by their thick growing together, be
the stronger to support one another. By that time they have been in
the ground a month, you shall perceive them to appear, like a land
of green Wheat in _England_, that is high enough to hide a Hare; and
in a month more, two foot high at least. But upon the first months
growth, those that are carefull, and the best husbands, command
their Overseers to search, if any weeds have taken root, and destroy
them, or if any of the Plants fail, and supply them; for where the
Plants are wanting, weeds will grow; for, the ground is too vertuous
to be idle. Or, if any Withs grow in those vacant places, they will
spread very far, and do much harm, pulling down all the Canes they
can reach to. If this husbandry be not used when the Canes are young,
it will be too late to finde a remedy; for, when they are grown to
a height, the blades will become rough and sharp in the sides, and
so cut the skins of the Negres, as the blood will follow; for their
bodies, leggs, and feet, being uncloathed and bare, cannot enter the
Canes without smart and losse of blood, which they will not endure.
Besides, if the Overseers stay too long, before they repair these
void places, by new Plants, they will never be ripe together, which
is a very great harm to the whole field, for which there is but one
remedy, and that almost as ill as the disease, which is, by burning
the whole field, by which they lose all the time they have grown: But
the roots continuing secure from the fire, there arises a new spring
altogether; so that to repair this losse of time, they have only this
recompence, which is, by burning an army of the main enemies to their
profit, Rats, which do infinite harm in the Iland, by gnawing the
Canes, which presently after will rot, and become unservicable in the
work of Sugar. And that they may do this justice the more severely,
they begin to make their fire at the out-sides of that land of Canes
they mean to burn, and so drive them to the middle, where at last
the fire comes, and burnes them all; and this great execution they
put often in practice, without Assises or Sessions; for, there are
not so great enemies to the Canes, as these Vermine; as also to the
Houses, where they lay up their stores of Corn and other provisions;
and likewise in dwelling houses for their victualls. For, when the
great down-falls of rain come, which is in _November_ and _December_,
and in the time of the _Turnado_, they leave the field, and shelter
themselves in the dwelling houses where they do much mischiefe.
The Canes with their tops or blades, doe commonly grow to be eight
foot high; the Canes themselves, are commonly five or sixe foot, (I
have seen some double that length but ’tis but seldome) the bodyes
of them, about an inch diametre, the knots about five or six inches
distant one from another, many times three or four inches, some more,
some lesse, for there is no certaine rule for that; the colour of the
blades, and tops, pure grass green; but the Canes themselves, when
they are ripe of a deep Popinjay; and then they yeeld the greater
quantity, and fuller, and sweeter juyce. The manner of cutting them
is with little hand bills, about sixe inches from the ground; at
which time they divide the tops, from the Canes, which they do with
the same bills, at one stroake; and then holding the Canes by the
upper end: they strip off all the blades that grow by the sides
of the Canes, which tops and blades, are bound up in faggots, and
put into Carts, to carry home; for without these, our Horses and
Cattle are not able to work, the pasture being so extreame harsh and
sapless, but with these they are very well nourisht, and kept in
heart. The Canes we likewise binde up in faggots, at the same time,
and those are commonly brought home upon the backs of _Assinigoes_,
and we use the fashion of _Devonshire_, in that kind of Husbandry,
(for there we learnt it) which is small pack saddles, and crookes,
which serve our purposes very fitly, laying upon each Crook a faggot
and one a top, so that each Assinigo carries his three faggots; and
being accustomed to go between the field and the place where they
are to unload, will of themselves make their returnes, without a
guide; So understanding this little beast is in performing his duty.
The place where they unload, is a little platforme of ground, which
is contiguous to the Mill-house, which they call a _Barbycu_; about
30 foot long, and 10 foot broad; done about with a double rayle, to
keep the Canes from falling out of that room; where one, or two, or
more, (who have other work to do in the Mill house,) when they see
the _Assinigoes_ comming, and make a stop there, are ready to unloade
them, and so turning them back againe, they go immediately to the
field, there to take in fresh loading; so that they may not unfitly
be compar’d to Bees; the one fetching home honey, the other sugar:
being laid on the _Barbycu_, we work them out cleane, and leave
none to grow stale, for if they should be more then two dayes old,
the juyce will grow sower, and then they will not be fit to worke,
for their soureness will infect the rest; The longest time they
stay, after they are cut, to the time of grinding, is from Saturday
evening, to Munday morning, at one or two a clock; and the necessity
of Sunday comming between, (upon which we do not work) causes us
to stay so long, which otherwise we would not doe. The manner of
grinding them, is this, the Horses and Cattle being put to their
tackle: they go about, and by their force turne (by the sweeps) the
middle roller; which being Cog’d to the other two, at both ends,
turne them about; and they all three, turning upon their Centres,
which are of Brass and Steele go very easily of themselves, and so
easie, as a mans taking hold, of one of the sweeps, with his hand
will turne all the rollers about with much ease. But when the Canes
are put in between the rollers, it is a good draught for five Oxen
or Horses; a _Negre_ puts in the Canes of one side, and the rollers
draw them through to the other side, where another _Negre_ stands,
and receives them; and returnes them back on the other side of the
middle roller, which drawes the other way. So that having past twice
through, that is forth and back, it is conceived all the juyce is
prest out; yet the Spaniards have a press, after both the former
grindings, to press out the remainder of the liquor, but they having
but small works in Spaine, make the most of it, whilst we having
far greater quantities, are loath to be at that trouble. The Canes
having past to and againe, there are young Negre girles, that carry
them away, and lay them on a heap, at the distance of six score paces
or there abouts; where they make a large hill, if the worke have
continued long: under the rollers, there is a receiver, as big as a
large Tray; into which the liquor falls, and stayes not there, but
runs under ground in a pipe or gutter of lead; cover’d over close,
which pipe or gutter, carries it into the Cistern, which is fixt neer
the staires, as you go down from the Mill-house to the boyling house.
But it must not remaine in that Cisterne above one day, lest it grow
sower; from thence it is to passe through a gutter, (fixt to the
wall) to the Clarifying Copper, as there is occasion to use it, and
as the work goes on, and as it Clarifies in the first Copper, and the
skumme rises, it is conveyed away by a passage, or gutter for that
purpose; as also of the second Copper, both which skimmings, are not
esteem’d worth the labour of stilling; because the skum is dirtie and
grosse: But the skimmings of the other three Coppers, are conveyed,
down to the Still-house, there to remaine in the Cisterns, till it be
a little sower, for till then it will not come over the helme. This
liquor is remov’d, as it is refin’d, from one Copper to another, and
the more Coppers it passeth through, the finer and purer it is, being
continually drawn up, and keel’d by ladles, and skim’d by skimmers,
in the Negres hands, till at last it comes to the tach, where it
must have much labour, in keeling and stirring, and as it boyles,
there is thrown into the four last Coppers, a liquor made of water
and Ashes which they call Temper, without which, the Sugar would
continue a Clammy substance and never kerne. The quantities, they
put in are small, but being of a tart quality it turnes the ripeness
and clamminesse of the Sugar to cruddle and separate: which you will
find, by taking out some drops of it, to Candy, and suddenly to grow
hard; and then it has inough of the fire. Upon which Essay they
presently poure two spoonfulls of Sallet Oyle into the tach, and then
immediately it gives over to bubble or rise. So after much keeling,
they take it out of the tach, by the ladles they use there, and put
it into ladles that are of greater receipt, with two handles, and by
them remove it into the cooling Cisterne, neer the stayers that goes
to the fire roome: But as they remove the last part of the liquor out
of the tach, they do it with all the celerity they can; and suddenly
cast in cold water, to coole the Copper from burning, for the fire in
the furnace, continues still in the same heat: and so when that water
is removed out againe by the Ladles, they are in the same degree
carefull, and quick, as soon as the last Ladle full is taken out, to
throw in some of the liquor of the next Copper, to keep the tach
from burning, and so fill it up out of the next, and that out of the
third, and that out of the fourth, and that out of the Clarifying
Copper, and so from the Cistern, and so from the Mill-house or
Ingenio. And so the work goes on, from Munday morning at one a clock,
till Saturday night, (at which time the fire in the Furnaces are put
out) all houres of the day and night, with fresh supplies of Men,
Horses, and Cattle. The Liquor being come to such a coolnesse, as it
is fit to be put into the Pots, they bring them neer the Cooler, and
stopping first the sharp end of the Pot (which is the bottom) with
Plantine leaves, (and the passage there no bigger, then a mans finger
will go in at) they fill the Pot, and set it between the stantions,
in the filling room, where it staies till it be thorough cold,
which will be in two daies and two nights; and then if the Sugar be
good, knock upon it with the knuckle of your finger, as you would
do upon an earthen pot, to trie whether it be whole, and it will
give a sound; but if the Sugar be very ill, it will neither be very
hard, nor give any sound. It is then to be removed into the Cureing
house, and set between stantions there: But first, the stopples
are to be pull’d out of the bottom of the pots, that the Molosses
may vent it selfe at that hole, and so drop down upon a gutter of
board, hollowed in the middle, which conveyeth the Molosses from one
to another, till it be come into the Cisterns, of which there is
commonly foure, at either corner one; and there remains, till it rise
to a good quantity, and then they boyl it again, and of that they
make Peneles, a kinde of Sugar somewhat inferiour to the Muscavado;
but yet will sweeten indifferently well, and some of it very well
coloured. The pots being thus opened at the bottoms, the Molosses
drops out, but so slowly, as hardly to vent it selfe in a month, in
which time, the sugar ought to be well cur’de; and therefore they
thought fit, to thrust a spike of wood in at the bottom, that should
reach to the top, hoping by that means, to make way for the Molosses
to have the speedier passage: But they found little amendment in the
purging, and the reason was this, the spike as it went in, prest the
Sugar so hard, as it stopt all pores of passage for the Molosses. So
finding no good to come of this, they devis’d another way, and that
was, by making an augure of Iron, which instrument cuts his way,
without pressing the Sugar, and by that means the Molosses had a free
passage, without any obstruction at all. And so the Sugar was well
cur’d in a month. As for the manner of using it, after it is cur’d,
you shall finde it set down in my Index, to the plot of the Cureing
house. And this is the whole processe of making the Muscavado-Sugar,
whereof some is better, and some worse, as the Canes are; for, ill
Canes can never make good Sugar.
I call those ill, that are gathered either before or after the time
of such ripenesse, or are eaten by Rats, and so consequently rotten,
or pull’d down by Withes, or lodg’d by foule weather, either of
which, will serve to spoil such Sugar as is made of them. At the
time they expect it should be well cur’d, they take the pots from
the stantions in the Curing-house, and bring them to the knocking
room, which you shall finde upon the plot of the cureing house; and
turning it upside down, they knock the pot hard against the ground,
and the Sugar comes whole out, as a bullet out of a mold; and when it
is out, you may perceive three sorts of colours in the pot, the tops
somewhat brownish, and of a frothy light substance; the bottom of a
much darker colour, but heavy, grosse, moist, and full of molosses;
both which they cut away, and reserve to be boyl’d again, with the
molosses for peneles: The middle part, which is more then two thirds
of the whole pot, and lookes of a bright colour, drie and sweet, they
lay by it selfe, and send it down daily upon the backs of Assinigoes
and Camells, in leather baggs, with a tarr’d cloth over, to their
Store-houses at the _Bridge_, there to be put in Caskes and Chests,
to be ship’t away for _England_, or any other parts of the World,
where the best market is. Though this care be taken, and this course
used, by the best husbands, and those that respect their credits,
as, Collonell _James Drax_, Collonell _Walrond_, Mr. _Raynes_, and
some others that I know there; yet, the greater number, when they
knock out their Sugars, let all go together, both bottom and top,
and so let the better bear our the worse. But, when they come to the
Merchant to be sold, they will not give above 3 l. 10 s. for the one;
and for the other, above 6 l. 4 s. And those that use this care, have
such credit with the Buyer, as they scarce open the Cask to make
a tryall; so well they are assured of the goodnesse of the Sugars
they make; as, of Collonell _James Drax_, Collonell _Walrond_, Mr.
_Raines_, and some others in the Iland that I know.
I have yet said nothing of making white Sugars, but that is much
quicker said than done: For, though the Muscavado Sugar, require but
a months time to make it so, after it is boyl’d; yet, the Whites
require four months, and it is only this. Take clay, and temper it
with water, to the thicknesse of Frumenty, or Pease pottage, and
poure it on the top of the Muscavado Sugar, as it stands in the pot,
in the Cureing-house, and there let it remain four months; and if the
clay crack and open, that the aire come in, close it up with some of
the same, either with your hand, or a small Trowell. And when you
knock open these pots, you shall finde a difference, both in the
colour and goodnesse, of the top and bottom, being but to such a
degree, as may be rank’d with Muscavadoes; but the middle, perfect
White, and excellent Lump-Sugar, the best of which will sell in
_London_ for 20 d. a pound.
I do not remember I have left unsaid any thing, that conduces to the
work of Sugar-making, unlesse it be, sometimes after great rains,
(which moisten the aire more then ordinary) to lay it out upon
fair daies in the Sun, upon cloaths, or in the knocking room, and
sometimes to bring in pans of coals, well kindled, into the Cureing
house. If I have omitted any thing here, you shall finde it supplyed
in the Indexes of my Plots.
As for distilling the skimmings, which run down to the Still house,
from the three lesser Coppers, it is only this: After it has remained
in the Cisterns, which my plot shewes you in the Still-house, till
it be a little soure, (for till then, the Spirits will not rise in
the Still) the first Spirit that comes off, is a small Liquor, which
we call low-Wines, which Liquor we put into the Still, and draw it
off again; and of that comes so strong a Spirit, as a candle being
brought to a neer distance, to the bung of a Hogshead or But, where
it is kept, the Spirits will flie to it, and taking hold of it, bring
the fire down to the vessell, and set all a fire, which immediately
breakes the vessell, and becomes a flame, burning all about it that
is combustible matter.
We lost an excellent Negre by such an accident, who bringing a Jar of
this Spirit, from the Still-house, to the Drink-room, in the night,
not knowing the force of the liquor he carried, brought the candle
somewhat neerer than he ought, that he might the better see how to
put it into the Funnell, which conveyed it into the Butt. But the
Spirit being stirr’d by that motion, flew out, and got hold of the
flame of the Candle, and so set all on fire, and burnt the poor Negre
to death, who was an excellent servant. And if he had in the instant
of firing, clapt his hand upon the bung, all had been saved; but he
that knew not that cure, lost the whole vessell of Spirits, and his
life to boot. So that upon this misadventure, a strict command was
given, that none of those Spirits should be brought to the Drink-room
ever after in the night, nor no fire or candle ever to come in there.
This drink, though it had the ill hap to kill one Negre, yet it has
had the vertue to cure many; for when they are ill, with taking cold,
(which often they are) and very well they may, having nothing under
them in the night but a board, upon which they lie, nor any thing
to cover them: And though the daies be hot, the nights are cold,
and that change cannot but work upon their bodies, though they be
hardy people. Besides, comming home hot and sweating in the evening,
sitting or lying down, must needs be the occasion of taking cold, and
sometimes breeds sicknesses amongst them, which when they feel, they
complain to the Apothecary of the Plantation, which we call Doctor,
and he gives them everyone a dram cup of this Spirit, and that is a
present cure. And as this drink is of great use, to cure and refresh
the poor Negres, whom we ought to have a speciall care of, by the
labour of whose hands, our profit is brought in; so is it helpfull to
our Christian Servants too; for, when their spirits are exhausted,
by their hard labour, and sweating in the Sun, ten hours every day,
they find their stomacks debilitated, and much weakned in their
vigour every way, a dram or two of this Spirit, is a great comfort
and refreshing to them. This drink is also a commodity of good value
in the Plantation; for we send it down to the _Bridge_, and there put
it off to those that retail it. Some they sell to the Ships, and is
transported into forraign parts, and drunk by the way. Some they sell
to such Planters, as have no Sugar works of their owne, yet drink
excessively of it, for they buy it at easie rates; halfe a crown a
gallon was the price, the time that I was there; but they were then
purposing to raise the price to a deerer rate. They make weekly,
as long as they work, of such a Plantation as this 30 l. sterling,
besides what is drunk by their servants and slaves.
And now for a close of this work of Sugar, I will let you see, by
way of estimate, to what a Revenue this Iland is raised; and, in my
opinion, not improbable. If you will be pleased to look back to the
extent of the Iland, you shall find, by taking a medium of the length
and breadth of it, that there is contained in the Iland 392 square
miles,
28
14
---
112
28
---
392
out of which we will substract a third part, which is the most remote
part of the Iland from the _Bridge_, where all, or the most part
of Trade is, which by many deep and steep Gullies interposing, the
passage is in a manner stop’d: besides, the Land there is not so
rich and fit to bear Canes as the other; but may be very usefull for
planting provisions of Corn, Yeams, Bonavista, Cassavie, Potatoes;
and likewise of Fruites, as, Oranges, Limons, Lymes, Plantines,
Bonanoes; as also, for breeding Hoggs, Sheep, Goats, Cattle,
and Poultry, to furnish the rest of the Iland, that want those
Commodities. For which reasons, we will substract a third part from
392. and that is 130. and so the
3̸9̸2̸(130⅔
3̸3̸ 3
392
130
---
262
remaining ⅔ is 262 square miles; the greatest part of which may be
laid to Sugar-works, and some to be allowed and set out for small
Plantations, which are not able to raise a Sugar-work or set up an
Ingenio, by reason of the paucity of acres, being not above twenty,
thirty, or forty acres in a Plantation; but these will be fit to
bear Tobacco, Ginger, Cotten-wool, Maies, Yeames, and Potatoes; as
also for breeding Hoggs. But most of these will in short time, be
bought up by great men, and laid together, into Plantations of five,
sixe, and seven hundred acres. And then we may make our computation
thus, _viz._ A mile square will contain 640 acres of land, and here
we see is 262 acres, being ⅔ of the Iland. So then, we multiply
262. by 640. and the product will amount unto 167680. Now we will
put the case, that some of those men that have small Plantations,
will not sell them, but keep them for provisions, which they may
live plentifully upon; for those provisions they raise, will sell at
good rates; for which use, we will set out thirty thousand acres.
So then we substract 30000 acres from 167680, and there will remain
137680 acres, to be for Sugar-works; out of which, ⅖ may be planted
with Canes, the other ⅗ for Wood, Pasture, and Provisions, which
must support the Plantations, according to the scale of Collonell
_Modiford_’s Plantation, as I
640
262
------
1280
3840
1280
------
167680
30000
------
137680
3̸2̸1̸3̸
1̸3̸7̸6̸8̸0̸ (27536
5̸5̸5̸5̸5̸ (27536
-----
55072
said before. Now these two fifths are, as you see 55072 acres, and an
acre of good Canes will yield 4000 pound weight of Sugar, and none
will yield lesse then 2000 weight; but we will take a _Medium_, and
rest upon 3000 weight, upon which we will make our computation, and
set our price upon the Sugar, according to the lowest rates, which
shall be 3 d. per pound, as it is Muscavado, to be sold upon the
Iland, at the _Bridge_. In fifteen months the Canes will be ripe,
and in a month more, they will be well cur’d, and ready to be cast
up, and stowed in the Ware-house. So here, we make our computation
upon the place, and say, 3000 threepences is 37 l. 10 s. ten acres
of which is 375 l. sterling. So then we say, if 10 acres of Canes
will produce 375 l. what shall 55072. which is the number of acres
contained upon the ⅖ of the land, allotted for Sugar Plantations,
upon which the Canes must grow: and by the Rule of 3. we finde, that
it amounts to 2065200. in sixteen months: Now add four months more to
the time of cureing, and
10 ---- 375 l.
/
/
/
55072 ---- 2065200 l.
55072
375
-------
275360
385504
165216
---------
2065200(0
2065200
---------
4130400
1032600
---------
3097800
3097800
---------
6195600
making it into whites, which is that we call Lump-Sugar in _England_,
and then the price will be doubled to 4130400. out of which we will
abate ¼ for waste, and what is cut off from the tops and bottoms
of the pots, which will be good Muscavadoes; but we will abate for
that, and waste ¼ which is 1032600. and that we will substract from
4130400. and there remaines 3097800. which is the totall of the
revenue of Sugars, that grow on the _Barbadoes_ for twenty months,
and accounted there, upon the Iland, at the Bridge. But if you will
run the Hazards of the Sea, as all Marchants doe, and bring it for
England, it will sell in London, for 12 d. the pound, and so ’tis
doubled againe; and then it will amount to 6195600. and in two months
time more it will be in England. Now you see what a vast Revenew
this little spot of ground can produce in 22 months time; And so I
have done with this plant, onely one touch more, to conclude with
all; as Musicians, that first play a Preludium, next a Lesson, and
then a Saraband; which is the life and spirit of all the rest. So
having played you a short Preludium, to this long and tedious lesson
of Sugar and Sugar-making, I do think fit to give you a Saraband,
with my best Touches at last; which shall be only this, that as this
plant has a faculty, to preserve all fruits, that grow in the world,
from corruption and putrifaction; So it has a vertue, being rightly
applyed, to preserve us men in our healths and fortunes too. Doctor
_Butler_ one of the most learned and famous Physitians that this
Nation, or the world ever bred, was wont to say that,
_If Sugar can preserve both Peares and Plumbs,
Why can it not preserve as well our Lungs?_
And that it might work the same effect on himselfe, he alwayes dranke
in his Claret wine, great store of the best refin’d Sugar, and also
prescribed it severall wayes to his Patients, for Colds, Coughs,
and Catarrs; which are diseases, that reign much in cold Climats,
especially in Ilands, where the Ayre is moyster then in Continents;
and so much for our Health.
Now for our fortunes, they are not only preserv’d, but made by the
powerfull operation of this plant.
Colonell _James Drax_, whose beginning upon that Iland, was founded
upon a stock not exceeding 300 l. sterling, has raised his fortune
to such a height, as I have heard him say, that he would not look
towards England, with a purpose to remaine there, the rest of his
life, till he were able to purchase an estate, of tenne thousand
pound land yearly; which he hop’d in few years to accomplish,
with what he was then owner of; and all by this plant of Sugar.
Colonell _Thomas Modiford_, has often told me, that he had taken
a Resolution to himselfe not to set his face for England, till he
made his voyage, and imployment there, worth him a hundred thousand
pounds sterling; and all by this Sugar plant. And these, were men
of as piercing sights, and profound judgments, as any I have known
in that way of management. Now if such Estates as these, may be
raised, by the well ordering this plant, by Industrious and painfull
men, why may not such estates, by carefull keeping, and orderly and
moderate expending, be preserv’d, in their posterities, to the tenth
Generation; and all by the sweet Negotiation of Sugar?
One Vegetable we have on the Iland, which will neither become the
name of a Tree, nor a Plant; and that is a Withe; which is in some
respect, the harmefullest weed that can grow; for it pulls downe all
that it can reach to, Canes, and all other small plants, it makes
nothing of; if it be suffer’d to look up in a Garden, it will wind
about all Herbs and Plants that have stalks, pull them down and
destroy them; or if it find the way into any Orchard, it will clime
up by the bodies of the trees, into the branches, and there inwrap
them so, as to draw them (as it were) into a purse, (for out of the
maine stalk, hundreds of smal sprigs will grow;) and if any other
tree be so neer as to touch it, it will find the way to it, and pull
the tops of them together, and utterly disfigure the trees, and
hinder the growth of the fruit; and if you cut the maine stalk below,
neer the root in hope to kill it, the moysture above in the branches,
will thrust down a vine into the ground, and get a new root: Nay
this is not all the mischiefe, for it will reach the highest timber,
and involve and enwrap so the branches, as to hinder their growths,
and many times fasten one tree to another, that one shall hinder the
growth of another. A couple of Colonel _Draxes_ Axemen, were felling
a tree, and about the time it began to bend, that they perceiv’d
which way it would fall, got cleare on the other side, and thought
themselves safe: But this being fastned to another, by strong withes,
pull’d a great branch of that tree after it, which fell upon the
fellers, and bruised them so, as they hardly scap’d with their lives.
Cleere a passage of tenne foot broad, that goes between a wood and a
land of Canes overnight, and come next morning, and you shall find
the way crost all over with Withs, and got neere the Canes; So that
if you had left your visit till the next day, they had gotten into
the Canes, and then it would be too late to help: for when they are
mixt with them, you cannot destroy the one without the other, for
wheresoever they touch ground they get new roots, and so creep into
every place, and as they go pull down all. These harmefull Withs,
have, with all these vices, some virtues. They serve for all uses,
where roaps or cords are required, as for binding our Wood and Canes
into faggots, or what else roapes are needfull for; and without them
we were in ill condition, for we have not any wood fit to make hoops
for hogsheads, barrels, tubbs, or what not; and we can have them, of
what length and bignesse we please, and they are for that use very
good.
Severall kinds of these Withs there are, some that beare fruit,
somewhat bigger then the Cod of a Beane, which being divided
long-wise with a sharp knife, you shall perceive the most various and
beautifullest Colours that can be, and so well matcht, as to make up
a very great beauty.
Fell a dosen acres of wood, going on in a straight line, and when
the ground is cleered, the side of that wood you left standing, will
be likewise in the same strait line, and in a few years these Withs
will mount, to the tops of the trees, which are for the most part,
eighty or 100. foot high, and from that top to the ground, on the
outside of the wood, all will be cover’d with leaves, and those are
broad, green, and shining, so that if you be absent from the place
two or three years, and look to find a wood, you find a faire green
Curtaine, 300 paces long, and 80 foot high, which is as pretty a
_deceptio visus_, as you can find any where and this is one of the
pleasantest Vistos in the Iland, the same things are done in the
mouths or entrances of Caves, where you shall find a Cave large
enough to hold 500 men, and the mouth of it, cover’d with a green
curtaine, 40 foot high, and 200 foot long; and so close a Curtaine it
is (the vines being wrapt and interwove one into another) as without
putting it aside, you can hardly have light to read by.
These Caves are very frequent in the Iland, and of severall
dimensions, some small, others extreamly large and Capacious: The
runaway Negres, often shelter themselves in these Coverts, for a
long time and in the night range abroad the Countrey, and steale
Pigs, Plantins, Potatoes, and Pullin, and bring it there; and feast
all day, upon what they stole the night before; and the nights being
darke, and their bodies black, they scape undiscern’d.
There is nothing in that Countrey, so usefull as Liam Hounds, to find
out these theeves. I have gone into divers of those Caves, to trye
what kind of ayre is to be found there; and have felt it so close,
and moyst with all, as my breath was neer stopt; and I doe beleive,
if I should remaine there but one night, I should never come out
againe.
I have often wondred, why such vast Caves and Rocks should not afford
some springs of water; the ayre which touches them, being so very
moyst; for we see in England, where Rocks are, Springs of water issue
out; and sometimes (when wet weather is) the moysture hangs upon the
Rocks in drops, and so runns down and finds a way to vent it selfe,
into small bibling Springs; But here it does not so, though the Ayre
be much moyster than in England; But certainly the reason is the
extraordinary drinesse, and spunginesse of the stone; which sucks up
all moysture that touches it; and yet it is never satisfied.
I had it in my thoughts, to make an Essay, what Sir _Francis Bacons_
experiment solitarie, touching the making of Artificiall Springs
would doe; but troughs of that stone, being of so dry and spungy a
quality, would never have been fit for it, besides we have no brakes
growing there, which is one of the materials us’d in that experiment.
Another sort of Withs we have, but they are made of the gum of
trees, which falls from the boughes, drop after drop, one hanging
by another, till they touch ground; from whence they receive some
nourishment, which gives them power to grow larger, and if it happen
that three or four of them, come down so nere one another as to touch
and the wind twist them together, they appeare so like ropes, as they
cannot be discern’d five paces off, whether it be a rope or a withe.
I have seen of these of severall sises, from the smallest whip cord
to the greatest Cable of the Soveraine; and the most of those timber
trees I have named, has them; some four, some five, some halfe a
dozen, hanging down like Bell ropes, from the branches to the ground,
which was a sight of much rarity to me at first comming.
[Sidenote: _Aloes._]
_Aloes_ we have growing here, very good, and ’tis a beautifull plant;
the leaves four inches broad, ¾ of an inch thick, and about a foot
and a halfe long; with prickles on each side, and the last sprout
which rises up in the middle, beares yellow flowres, one above
another, and those flowres are higher then any of the leaves, by two
foot; These thick leaves we take, and cut them through, and out of
them issue the Aloes, which we set in the Sun, and that will rarifie
it, and make it fit to keep. But it is the first comming which we
save; for, if we let it run too long, the second running will be much
worse; but, before that comes, we throw away the leafe. The leaves
of this Plant, (which we call _semper vivens_ in _England_, and
growes neer the fire in Kitchins, hung up to a beam, with an oyl’d
clout about the root) with the inner bark of Elder, and some other
ingredients, boyl’d in Sallet-oyle, is the best medicine in the world
for a burn or a scald, being presently applyed; and for that the
medicine is beyond all that ever was, for that cure, I will set it
down, and ’tis this.
Take _Semper vivens_, Plantine leaves, and the green rinde of Elder,
of each a like quantity, and boyl them in Sallet-oyle, so much as
will draw out all that tincture by boyling; then strain the Oyle well
out, and put it on the fire again, and put to it a small quantity
of spirit of Wine, and so much yellow Wax, as will bring it to the
consistance of a Liniment.
One other Plant we have, and that is the Sensible plant, which closes
the leavs upon any touch with your hand, or that end of your staff by
which you hold, and in a little time will open again.
[Sidenote: _Flowers._]
There are very few Flowers in the Iland, and none of them sweet; as,
the white Lilly, which growes in the woods, and is much a fairer
flower then ours; as also a red Lilly, of the same bignesse; but
neither of them sweet. The St. _Jago_ flower is very beautifull,
but of a nauseous savour. One more we have, and that must not be
forgotten for the rarity, because it opens, when all else close,
when the Sun goes down; and for that reason we call it, the flower
of the Moon: It growes in great tuffs, the leaves almost in the form
of a Heart, the point turning back, the flower somewhat bigger then
a Primrose, but of the purest purple that ever I beheld. When this
flower falls off, the seed appears, which is black, with an eye of
purple; shap’d, and of the sise of a small button, so finely wrought,
and tough withall, as it might serve very well to trim a suit of
apparell.
I know no herbs naturally growing in the Iland, that have not been
brought thither from other parts, but Purcelane; and that growes so
universally, as the over-much plenty makes it disesteemed; and we
destroy it as a Weed that cumbers the ground.
[Sidenote: _English Herbs and Roots._]
Rosemary, Time, Winter Savory, sweet Marjerom, pot Marjerom, Parsley,
Penniroyall, Camomile, Sage, Tansie, Lavender, Lavender-Cotten,
Garlick, Onyons, Colworts, Cabbage, Turnips, Redishes, Marigolds,
Lettice, Taragon, Southernwood. All these I carried with me in seeds,
and all grew and prospered well. Leek-Seed I had, which appeared to
me very fresh and good; but it never came up. Rose trees we have, but
they never bear flowers.
There is a Root, of which some of the Negres brought the Seeds, and
planted there, and they grew: ’Tis a very large Root, drie, and well
tasted; the manner of planting it is, to make little hills, as big as
Mole-hills, and plant the seed a-top, and as soon as it puts forth
the stalks they turn down to the ground, on either side, and then as
they touch it, they thrust up a stalk, not unlike an Asparagus, but
of a purple colour. These being gathered, and eaten as a Sallet,
with oyle, vinegar, and salt, will serve an ordinary pallet, where
no better is to be had: But the root truly is very good meat, boyl’d
with powdred pork, and eaten with butter, vinegar, and pepper. Most
of these roots are as large, as three of the biggest Turnips we have
in _England_. We carried divers of them to Sea, for our provision,
which stood us in good stead, and would have serv’d us plentifully in
our great want of victualls; but the Rats (of which we had infinite
numbers aboard) rob’d us of the most part.
[Sidenote: _Strength of the Iland by Nature to Seaward._]
[Sidenote: _Captain Burrows._]
That part of the Iland which lies to the windeward, and is part
East, part North, the stormes and stiffe windes comming from those
points, have so wash’d away all earthly substance, as there remaines
nothing but steep Rocks; and the Sea being very deep on that side,
the Anchors will hardly touch the bottom, though the Cables be long;
so that what Ship soever rides on that side, comes at her owne
perill. Contrarily, if any Ship be under Sail, on the Leeward side,
and goes but so far out, as to lose the shelter of the Iland, it is
certain to be carried away down to the leeward Ilands, and then it
will be a very hard work to beat it up again, without putting out
into the Main. So that there can hardly be any safe landing, but
where the Harbours and Baies are, which lie to the Southwest; and
those places are so defensible by Nature, as with small costs, they
may be very strongly fortified. But they have _been much neglected
by the Proprietor_, for which reason, (and some others) the Planters
refused to call him by that name. There was a Gentleman in the Iland,
who pretended to be a Souldier, and an Ingeneer, that undertook to
fortifie all the landing places, and to furnish them with such store
of Artillery, as should be sufficient to defend them; provided,
he might have the Excise paid to him for seven years, which was
promised by the Governour and Assembly. Whereupon he went to work,
and made such a Fort, as when abler Ingeneers came upon the Iland,
they found to be most pernicious; for, commanding all the Harbour,
and not of strength to defend it selfe, if it were taken by an
enemy, might do much harm to the land-ward. So that at my comming
from thence, they were pulling it down, and instead of it, to make
Trenches, and Rampiers, with Pallisadoes, Horn-works, Curtains,
and Counter-scarfes; and having left a very good Fortification of
standing wood, round about the Iland, near the Sea, these were
thought as much as needed for their defence, against the landing of
any forraign Forces, and for their strength within.
[Sidenote: _Strength of the Iland within land._]
They built three Forts, one for a Magazine, to lay their Amonition,
and Powder in; the other two, to make their retreats upon all
occasions. At my comming from thence, they were able to muster ten
thousand Foot, as good men, and as resolute, as any in the world, and
a thousand good Horse; and this was the strength of the Iland about
the time I came away.
[Sidenote: _How Governed, & how Divided._]
They Govern there by the Lawes of _England_, for all Criminall,
Civill, Martiall, Ecclesiasticall, and Maritime affairs.
This Law is administred by a Governour, and ten of his Councill,
four Courts of ordinary Justice, in Civill causes, which divide the
land in four Circuits; Justices of Peace, Constables, Churchwardens,
and Tithing-men: five Sessions in the year, for tryall of Criminall
causes, and all Appeals from inferiour Courts, in Civill causes. And
when the Governour pleases to call an Assembly, for the supream Court
of all, for the last Appeales, for making new Lawes, and abolishing
old, according to occasion, in nature of the Parliament of _England_,
and accordingly consists of the Governour, as Supream, his Councill,
in nature of the Peers, and two Burgesses chosen by every Parish
for the rest. The Iland is divided into eleven Parishes. No Tithes
paid to the Minister, but a yearly allowance of a pound of Tobacco,
upon an acre of every mans land, besides certain Church-duties, of
Mariages, Christenings, and Burialls.
A standing Commission there was also, for punishing Adultery and
Fornication, though rarely put in execution.
Something would be said concerning the seasons of the year; but it
is little, & therfore wil be the least troublesome. Four months in
the year, the weather is colder then the other eight, & those are
_November_, _December_, _January_, & _February_; yet they are hotter
than with us in _May_. There is no generall Fall of the leafe, every
Tree having a particular fall to himself; as if two Locusts stands
at the distance of a stones cast, they have not their falls at one
time; one Locust will let fall the leaves in _January_, another in
_March_, a third in _July_, a fourth in _September_; and so all
months one kinde of Trees, having their severall times of falling:
But if any month falls more leaves then other, ’tis _February_; for
so in my nicest observation I found it. The leaves we finde fallen
under the trees, being the most of them large and stiffe, when they
were growing, and having many veines, which go from the middle stalk,
to the uppermost extent of the leafe, when the thin part of the leafe
is rotten and consum’d, those veines appear like Anatomies, with the
strangest works and beautifullest formes that I have seen, fit to be
kept as a rarity, in the Cabinets of the greatest Princes. As also
the Negres heads, which we finde in the sands, and they are about
two inches long, with a forehead, eyes, nose, mouth, chin, and part
of the neck; I cannot perceive any root by which they grow, but find
them alwaies loose in the sand; nor is it a fruit that falls from any
tree, for then we should finde it growing; black it is as jet, but
from whence it comes, no man knowes.
[Sidenote: _Mines._]
Mines there are none in this Iland, not so much as of Coal, for which
reason, we preserve our Woods as much as we can.
We finde flowing out of a Rock, in one part of the Iland, an unctuous
substance, somewhat like Tarre, which is thought to have many vertues
yet unknown; But is already discovered, to be excellent good to
stop a flux, by drinking it; but, by annointing, for all aches and
bruises; and so subtle it is, as being put into the palm of the hand,
and rub’d there, it will work through the back.
Another gummy substance there is, black, and hard as pitch, and is
used as pitch; ’tis called Mountjack.
Having given you in my Bills of Fare, a particular of such Viands,
as this Iland afforded, for supportation of life, and somewhat for
delight too, as far as concernes the Table; yet, what are you the
better for all this, when you must be scorch’t up from morning
till night, with the torrid heat of the sunne; So as in that twelve
hours, you hardly can finde two, in which you can enjoy your selfe
with contentment. Or how can you expect to find heat, or warmth in
your stomack, to digest that meat, when the sunne hath exhausted
your heat and spirits so, to your outer parts, as you are chill’d
and numb’d within? For which reason, you are compell’d to take such
remedies, as are almost as ill as the disease; liquors so strong, as
to take away the breath as it goes down, and red pepper for spice,
which wants little of the heat of a fire-coale; and all these will
hardly draw in the heat, which the sun draws out; and part of this
deficiency is occasioned by the improvidence, or inconsideration of
the Inhabitants, who build their dwellings, rather like stoves, then
houses; for the most of them, are made of timber, low rooft keeping
our the wind, letting in the sun, when they have means to have it
otherwise; for I will undertake to contrive a house so, as no one
shall have just cause to complaine of any excessive heat; and that
which gives this great remedy, shall bring with it the greatest
beauty that can be look’t on. The Palmetoes, which being plac’t (as
I will give you directions in my plot) in convenient order, shall
interpose so between the sun and house, as to keep it continually in
the shade; and to have that shade at such a distance, as very little
heat shall be felt, in any time of the day: For shades that are made
by the highest trees, are undoubtedly the coolest, and freshest, by
reason it keeps the heat farthest off. Besides this, there are many
advantages to be made, in the contrivance of the house; for I see the
Planters there, never consider which way they build their houses,
so they get them up; which is the cause that many of them, are so
insufferably hot, as neither themselves, nor any other, can remaine
in them without sweltring.
First then, we will consider what the errours are in their
contrivances, that we may be the better able to shew the best way
to mend them; A single house that is built long-wise, and upon a
North and South line, has these disadvantages: the sun shines upon
the East side-walls from six a clock till eight, so as the beams
rest flat upon that side, for two hours. And the beames resting
upon a flat or oblique line (as that is,) gives a greater heate,
then upon a diagonall, which glaunces the beams aside. As a tennis
ball, strook against the side walls of the Court, glauncing, hits
with lesse force, then when it feels the full resistance of the end
wall, where ’tis met with a flat oblique line: So the Sun beames, the
more directly they are oppos’d by any flat body, the more violently
they burne. This side-wall being warm’d; the sun gets higher, and
shines hotter; and then the rafters become the oblique line, which
is thinner, and lesse able to resist the beames; and the covering
being shingles, receives the heat quicker, and retaines it longer,
than tiles would do, so that for the whole forenoon, that side of the
roofe, receives as much heat, as the sun can give, and so passes over
to the other side, giving it so much the more in the afternoon, as is
increast by warming the house and Aire all the morning before, and
so the Oven being heat on both sides, What can you expect, but that
those within, should be sufficiently bakt: and so much the more, for
that the wind is kept out, that should come to cool it, by shutting
up all passages, that may let it in, which they alwayes doe, for
feare the raine come with it; and letting in the sun at the West end,
where and when it shines hottest. Therefore this kind of building
is most pernitious to those that love their health, which is the
comfort of their lives: but you will say, that a double house will
lessen much of this heat, by reason that the West side is not visited
by the sun in the morning, nor, the East in the afternoon; I doe
confesse that to be some little remedy, but not much, for the double
roofes being open to the sun, in oblique lines, a great part of the
forenoon; and being reflected from one side to another, when it comes
to the Meridian (and before and after, at least two hours,) with the
scorching heat it gives to the gutter, which is between them, and is
in the middle of the house from end to end, will so warme the East
side of the house, as all the shade it has in the afternoon will not
cool it, nor make it habitable; and then you may guesse in what a
temper the West side is.
Whereas, if you build your house upon an East and West line, you
have these advantages, that in the morning, the sun never shines
in or neere an oblique line, (which is upon the East end of your
house,) above two hours, and that is from six to eight a clock, and
as much in the afternoon, and not all that time neither; and upon
the roofe it can never shine in an oblique line, but glancing on
both sides, cast off the heat very much; I do confesse that I love
a double house, much better then a single, but if it have a double
cover, that is, two gable ends, and a gutter between, though it be
built up an East and West line: yet the sun (which must lye upon it
all the heat of the day) will so multiply the heat, by reflecting
the beames from inside to inside, and so violently upon the gutter,
from both, which you know must be in the middle of the house, from
end to end, as you shall feele that heat above, too sensibly in the
ground stories below, though your sieling be a foot thick, and your
stories sixteen foot high. Therefore if I build a double house, I
must order it so, as to have the division between either room of a
strong wall, or of Dorique Pillers Archt from one to another; and,
in each intercolumniation, a square stud of stone, for the better
strengthening and supporting of the Arches above; for I would have
the roomes Archt over with stone, and the innermost poynts of the
Arches, to rest upon the Pillars, and the whole house to be cover’d
with Couples and Rafters, and upon that shingles, the Ridge Pole of
the house: running along over the Pillars so that the covering is to
serve both Arches, that covers your rooms: by which meanes there is
but one Gable end, which will glaunce off the scorching beames of
the sun of either side, as, with the help of the Arches underneath,
there will be little heat felt in the roomes below. But then a maine
care must be had, to the side walls, that the girders be strong, and
very well Dove-tayld, one into another, upon the Dorique pillars,
or partition walls; and well crampt with Iron, or else the rafters
being of that length, will thrust out the side walls by reason the
Arches will hinder the Couplets, from comming so low as to keep the
rafters steady, from opening at the bottom. For prevention of this
great mischiefe, it will be very needfull, to have strong Butteresses
without, and those being plac’t just against the Couples, will be
of main concern to the side-walls. If you make the breadth of your
house fifty foot, allowing two foot to the partition, and two foot to
either of the side-walls above, (but more below) which is six foot
in all, you will have remaining forty four foot, which being equally
divided, will afford twenty two foot for the breadth of either room;
you may for the length allow what you please. But this I speak by
permission, and not by direction. But, I will send you a Plot with
this, and an Index annexed to it, of such a house as I would build
for pleasure and convenience, if I were to live there, and had
mony enough to bestow; and I believe, with such conveniences and
advantages, for shade and coolnesse, as few people in those Western
parts, have studied, or ever thought on.
And now I have as neer as I can, delivered the sum of all I know of
the Iland of _Barbadoes_, both for Pleasures and Profits, Commodities
and Incommodities, Sicknesses and Healthfulnesse. So that it may be
expected what I can say, to perswade or disswade any, that have a
desire to go and live there. But before I give a full answer to that,
I must enquire and be enformed, of what disposition the party is that
hath this designe; If it be such a one as loves the pleasures of
_Europe_, (or particularly of _England_) and the great varieties of
those, let him never come there; for they are things he shall be sure
to misse. But, if he can finde in himselfe a willingnesse, to change
the pleasures which he enjoyed in a Temperate, for such as he shall
finde in a Torrid Zone, he may light upon some that will give him an
exchange, with some advantage.
And for the pleasures of _England_, let us consider what they are,
that we may be the better able to judge, how far they are consistent
with the Climate of _Barbadoes_, and what gainers or losers they will
be by the exchange, that make the adventure; and by the knowledge
and well weighing of that, invite or deter those, that are the great
lovers and admirers of those delights, to come there, or stay away.
And amongst the sports and recreations that the people of _England_
exercise most for their healths, without dores, they are Coursing,
Hunting, and Hawking.
And for the Greyhound, though he be compleat in all his shapes
that are accounted excellent, headed like a Snake, neckt like a
Drake, back’t like a Beam, sided like a Breme, tail’d like a Rat,
footed like a Cat, deep breasted, with large phillets and gaskins,
excellently winded, with all else may style him perfect, and of a
right race: Yet, what of all this, if the Country afford no Game to
course at; or if there were, that would amount to nothing; for, in
the running of twelve score yards, they will either bruise their
bodies against stumps of trees, or break their necks down the steep
falls of Gullies, which are there too common.
And for the Huntsman and his Hounds, they will finde themselves at a
dead fault, before they begin; for, upon this soyle, no Stag, with
his lofty well shap’t head, and active body, has ever set his nimble
feet; and Herds of Vallow Deer, were never put to make a stand upon
this ground; the nimble Roe-Buck, nor the subtle Fox, the Badger,
Otter, or the fearfull Hare, have ever run their Mases in these
Woods. And then, what use of Hounds?
Onely one kinde are usefull here, and those are Liam Hounds, to guide
us to the runaway Negres, who, as I told you, harbour themselves in
Woods and Caves, living upon pillage for many months together.
And for the Faulconer, though his Hawk have reach’d such
excellencies, as may exalt her praise as high, as her wings can
raise her body; yet, she must be taken down to a bare Lure. And the
painfull and skilfull Faulconer, who has applyed himselfe solely to
the humour of the brave Bird he carries, who must be courted as a
Mistresse, be she never so froward, and like a coy Mistresse, will
take check at any thing, when her liberty gives her license; and
though by a painfull and studied diligence, he have reclaimed her so,
as to flie at what, and when, and where, and how she is directed;
and she, by her own practice and observation, has learnt to know,
which Spaniell lies, and which tells truth, that accordingly she
may sleight the one, and regard the other; and with this, has all
other qualities that are excellent, in so noble and heroick a Bird:
Yet, this painfull diligence in the Faulconer, this rare perfection
in the Hawk, will be of little use, where there is neither Champion
to flie in, Brookes to flie over, nor Game to flie at. No mountie
at a Hieron, to cause the lusty Jerfaulcon to raise her to a losse
of her self, from the eyes of her Keeper, till by many dangerous
thorows, she binde with her Quarrie, and both come tumbling down
together. No teem of Ducks, or bunch of Teales, to cause the high
flying Haggard make her stooping, and strike her Quarrie dead. And
for the Ostringer, though his well-man’d Goshauk, or her bold mate
the Tarcell, draw a Covert nere so well; yet, no Eye of Phesants will
spring, or perch in these woods.
_The Eagle and the Sacre sure, here ever misse their prey.
Since Bustard and the Barnacle, are never in the way.
No Tarcel drawes a Covert here, no Lanner sits at mark;
No Merline flies a Partridge neer, no Hobbie dares a Lark._
Another pleasure, the better sort of the people of _England_ take
delight in, which, in my opinion, may be rather call’d a toyle then a
pleasure, and that is Race-Horses, forcing poor beasts beyond their
power, who were given us for our moderate use. These exercises are
too violent for hot Countries, and therefore we will forget them.
Shooting and Bowling may very well be used here; but at Butts onely,
and in Bares, or close Allies, for the turfe here will never be fine
enough for a Green, nor the ground soft enough, for an Arrow to fall
on. Amongst all the sports without dores, that are used in _England_,
these two are onely sufferable in the _Barbadoes_. But for the sports
within the house, they may all be used there, as, all sorts of
Gaming, _viz._ Chesse, Tables, Cards, Dice, Shovel-abord, Billiards;
and some kinds of Dances, but none of those that are laborious, as
high and loftie Capers, with Turnes above ground; these are too
violent for hot Countries.
Some other kindes of pleasures they have in _England_, which are not
so fully enjoyed in the _Barbadoes_, as, smooth Champion to walk
or ride on, with variety of Landscapes, at severall distances; all
there being hem’d in with Wood, and those trees so tall and lofty,
as to hinder and bar the view so much, as (upon a levell or plain)
no Horison can be seen. But upon the sides of Hills, which look
toward the Sea, your eye may range as far that way, as the globicall
roundnesse of that watry Element will give way to; but that once
seen, the eye is satisfied, and variety in that object there is none;
for no shipping passe that way, but such as arive at the Iland. ’Tis
true, that Woods made up of such beautifull Trees as grow there, are
pleasant things to look on, and afford a very plentifull delight to
the eyes; but when you are so enclos’d, as hardly to look out, you
will finde too quick and too full a satiety in that pleasure. But
as the Woods are cut down, the Landscapes will appear at farther
distances.
Now for the beauty of the Heavens, they are as far transcending all
we ever saw in _England_, or elsewhere 40 Degrees without the Line,
on either side, as the land-objects of the _Barbadoes_ are short of
ours in _Europe_. So he that can content himselfe with the beauties
of the Heavens, may there be sufficiently satisfied. But we Mortalls,
that till and love the earth, because our selves are made up of the
same mold, take pleasure sometimes to look downward, upon the fruites
and effects of our own labours; and when we finde them thrive by the
blessings of the great Creator, we look up to give thanks, where we
finde so great a glory, as to put us into astonishment and admiration.
Now for the smelling sense, though we have the blossomes of the
Orange, Limon, Lyme, Cittron, Pomgranate, with the smell of that
admirable fruit the Pine, and others: yet, when we consider the
infinite variety of the Flowers of _England_, both for beauty
and savour, there is no comparison between them; and the flowers
there, are very few in number, and in smell, not to be allowed in
competition with ours of _England_: For, since the differences
between the Houses of _York_ and _Lancaster_ have been laid aside,
no red nor white Rose have grown there; but the Lillies have taken
up the quarrell, and strive in as high a contest there, as the Roses
have done in _England_; for, they are the fairest and purest, that I
have ever seen, both red and white, but no sweet smell. He that could
transplant the flowers of _England_ to the _Barbadoes_, would do a
rare work, but I fear to little purpose: For, though the virtuall
beams of the Sun, give growth and life to all the Plants and Flowers
it shines on; yet, the influence is at severall distances, and so the
productions varie; some flowers must be warmed, some toasted, and
some almost scalded; and to transpose these, and set them in contrary
places, were to strive against nature. ’Tis true, that the Herbs of
_England_ grow and thrive there, by reason they are stronger, and
better able to endure that change; but Flowers, that are of a more
tender nature, will not endure so great heat as they finde there.
But to repair this sense, some will say, that Perfumes brought out
of _Europe_, will plentifully supply us: But that will not at all
avail us, for what with the heat and moisture of the aire, it is
all drawn out, as by my own experience I found it to be most true,
though I lapp’d them close up in papers, and put them in drawers of a
Cabinet, where no aire could finde passage, they were so close; and
for Pastills, they lost both their smell and taste.
As for Musick, and such sounds as please the ear, they wish some
supplies may come from _England_, both for Instruments and voyces,
to delight that sense, that sometimes when they are tir’d out with
their labour, they may have some refreshment by their ears; and to
that end, they had a purpose to send for the Musick, that were wont
to play at the _Black Fryars_, and to allow them a competent salary,
to make them live as happily there, as they had done in _England_:
And had not extream weaknesse, by a miserable long sicknesse,
made me uncapable of any undertaking, they had employed me in the
businesse, as the likeliest to prevail with those men, whose persons
and qualities were well known to me in _England_. And though I found
at _Barbadoes_ some, who had musicall mindes; yet, I found others,
whose souls were so fixt upon, and so rivetted to the earth, and
the profits that arise out of it, as their souls were lifted no
higher; and those men think, and have been heard to say, that three
whip-Sawes, going all at once in a Frame or Pit, is the best and
sweetest musick that can enter their ears; and to hear a Cow of their
own low, or an Assinigo bray, no sound can please them better. But
these mens souls were never lifted up so high, as to hear the musick
of the Sphears, nor to be judges of that Science, as ’tis practised
here on earth; and therefore we will leave them to their own earthly
delights.
For the sense of feeling, it can be applyed but two waies, either in
doing or suffering; the poor Negres and Christian servants, finde
it perfectly upon their heads and shoulders, by the hands of their
severe Overseers; so that little pleasure is given the sense, by
this coercive kind of feeling, more then a plaister for a broken
Pate; but, this is but a passive kinde of feeling: But take it in the
highest, and most active way it can be applyed, which is upon the
skins of women, and they are so sweaty and clammy, as the hand cannot
passe over, without being glued & cimented in the passage or motion;
and by that means, little pleasure is given to, or received by the
agent or the patient: and therefore if this sense be neither pleased
in doing nor suffering, we may decline it as uselesse in a Country,
where down of Swans, or wool of Beaver is wanting.
Now for the sense of Tasting, I do confesse, it receives a more home
satisfaction, then all the rest, by reason of the fruites that grow
there; so that the Epicure cannot be deceived, if he take a long
journy to please his palate, finding all excellent tastes the world
has, comprehended in one single fruit, the Pine. And would not any
Prince be content to reduce his base coyne, into Ingots of pure gold.
And so much shall serve touching the _Barbadoes_.
Some men I have known in _England_, whose bodies are so strong and
able to endure cold, as no weather fits them so well as frost and
snow; such Iron bodies would be fit for a Plantation in Russia:
For, there is no traceing Hares under the Line, nor sliding on the
Ice under either Tropick. Others there are that have heard of the
pleasures of _Barbadoes_, but are loath to leave the pleasures
of England behind them. These are of a sluggish humour, and are
altogether unfit for so noble an undertaking; but if any such shall
happen to come there, he shall be transmitted to the innumerable
Armie of Pismires, and Ants, to sting him with such a reproof, as he
shall wish himselfe any where rather then amongst them. So much is
a sluggard detested in a Countrey, where Industry and Activity is
to be exercised. The Dwarfe may come there, and twice a year vie in
competition with the Giant: for set them both together upon a levell
superficies, and at noone, you shall not know by their shadowes who
is the tallest man.
The Voluptuous man, who thinks the day not long enough for him
to take his pleasure. Nor the sleepie man who thinks the longest
night too short for him to dreame out his delights, are not fit
to repose and solace themselves upon this Iland; for in the whole
compasse of the Zodiacke, they shall neither find St. Barnabies day,
or St. Lucies night, the Sun running an eeven course, is there an
indifferent Arbiter of the differences which are between those two
Saints, and like a just and cleere sighted Judge, reconciles those
extreams to a Medium, of 12 and 12 houres, which equality of time is
utterly inconsistent to the humours and dispositions of these men.
But I speak this, to such as have their fancies so Aereall, and
refin’d as not to be pleased with ordinary delight; but think to
build and settle a felicity here: above the ordinary levell of
mankind. Such spirits, are too volatile to fixe on businesse; and
therefore I will leave them out, as useless in this Common-wealth.
But such as are made of middle earth: and can be content to wave
those pleasures, which stand as Blocks, and Portcullisses, in their
way; and are indeed, the main Remoras in their passage to their
profits. Such may here find moderate delights, with moderate labour,
and those taken moderately will conduce much to their healths, and
they that have industry, to imploy that well, may make it the Ladder
to clyme to a high degree, of Wealth and opulencie, in this sweet
Negotiation of Sugar, provided they have a competent stock to begin
with; such I mean as may settle them in a Sugar-work, and lesse then
14000 l. sterling, will not do that: in a Plantation of 500 acres
of land, with a proportionable stock of Servants, Slaves, Horses,
Camels, Cattle, Assinigoes, with an Ingenio, and all other houseing,
thereunto belonging; such as I have formerly nam’d.
But one wil say, why should any man that has 14000 l. in his purse,
need to runne so long a Risco, as from hence to the Barbadoes: when
he may live with ease and plenty at home; to such a one I answer,
that every drone can sit and eate the Honey of his own Hive: But
he that can by his own Industry, and activity, (having youth and
strength to friends,) raise his fortune, from a small beginning to a
very great one, and in his passage to that, doe good to the publique,
and be charitable to the poor, and this to be accomplished in a few
years, deserves much more commendation and applause. And shall find
his bread, gotten by his painfull and honest labour and industry,
eate sweeter by much, than his that onely minds his ease, and his
belly.
Now having said this much, I hold it my duty, to give what directions
I can, to further any one that shall go about to improve his
stock, in this way of Adventure; and if he please to hearken to my
directions, he shall find they are no Impossibilities, upon which I
ground my Computations: the greatest will be, to find a friend for a
Correspondent, that can be really honest, faithful and Industrious,
and having arriv’d at that happinesse, (which is the chiefest,) all
the rest will be easie; and I shall let you see that without the help
of Magick or Inchantment, this great Purchase of 14000 l. will be
made with 3000 l. stock, and thus to be ordered.
One thousand pound, is enough to venture at first, because we that
are here in England, know not what commodities they want most in
the _Barbadoes_, and to send a great Cargo of unnecessary things,
were to have them lye upon our hands to losse. This 1000 l. I would
have thus laid out: 100 l. in Linnen Cloth, as Canvas and Kentings,
which you may buy here in London, of French Marchants, at reasonable
rates; and you may hire poor Journy-men Taylers, here in the Citty,
that will for very small wages, make that Canvas into Drawers, and
Petticoats, for men and women Negres. And part of the Canvas, and
the whole of the Kentings, for shirts and drawers for the Christian
men Servants, and smocks and peticoates for the women. Some other
sorts of Linnen, as Holland or Dowlace, will be there very usefull,
for shirts and smocks for the Planters themselves, with their Wives
and Children. One hundred pounds more, I would have bestow’d, part
on wollen cloath, both fine and coorse, part on Devonshire Carsies,
and other fashionable stuffes, such as will well endure wearing. Upon
Monmoth Capps I would have bestowed 25 l. you may bespeak them there
in Wales, and have them sent up to London, by the waynes at easie
rates. Forty pound I think fit to bestow on Irish Ruggs such as are
made at Killkennie, and Irish stockings, and these are to be had at
St. _James_’s faire at _Bristow_; the stockings are to be worne in
the day, by the Christian servants, the Ruggs to cast about them when
they come home at night, sweating and wearied, with their labour; to
lap about them, when they rest themselves on their Hamacks at night,
than which nothing is more needfull, for the reasons I have formerly
given. And these may either be shipt at Bristow, if a ship be ready
bound for Barbadoes, or sent to London by waynes which is a cheap
way of conveyance. Fifty pound I wish may be bestowed on shooes, and
some bootes, to be made at Northampton, and sent to London in dry
fates, by Carts; but a speciall care must be taken, that they may be
made large, for they will shrink very much when they come into hot
Climats. They are to be made of severall sises, for men women and
children; they must be kept dry and close, or else the moistnesse of
the Ayre will cause them to mould. Gloves will sell well there, and
I would have of all kinds, and all sises, that are thinne; but the
most usefull, are those of tann’d leather, for they will wash and
not shrinke in the wetting, and weare very long and soople; you may
provide your selfe of these, at Evill, Ilemister and Ilchester, in
Somerset shire; at reasonable rates. Fifteen pound I would bestow
in these Commodities. In fashionable Hats and Bands, both black and
coloured, of severall sises and qualities, I would have thirty pounds
bestowed. Black Ribbon for mourning, is much worn there, by reason
their mortality is greater; and therefore upon that commodity I would
bestow twenty pound; and as much in Coloured, of severall sises and
colours. For Silkes and Sattins, with gold and silver-Lace, we will
leave that alone, till we have better advice; for they are casuall
Commodities.
Having now made provision for the back, it is fit to consider the
belly, which having no ears, is fitter to be done for, then talkt
to; and therefore we will do the best we can, to fill it with such
provisions, as will best brook the Sea, and hot Climates: Such are
Beefe, well pickled, and well conditioned, in which I would bestow
100 l. In Pork 50 l. in Pease for the voyage, 10 l. In Fish, as
Ling, Haberdine, Green-fish, and Stock-fish, 40 l. In Bisket for
the voyage, 10 l. Cases of Spirits 40 l. Wine 150 l. Strong Beer 50
l. Oyle Olive 30 l. Butter 30 l. And Candles must not be forgotten,
because they light us to our suppers, and our beds.
The next thing to be thought on, is Utensills, and working Tooles,
such are whip-Sawes, two-handed Sawes, hand-Sawes, Files of severall
sises and shapes; Axes, for felling and for hewing; Hatchets, that
will fit Carpenters, Joyners, and Coopers; Chisells, but no Mallets,
for the wood is harder there to make them: Adzes, of severall sises,
Pick-axes, and Mat-hooks; Howes of all sises, but chiefly small ones,
to be used with one hand, for with them, the small Negres weed the
ground: Plains, Gouges, and Augurs of all sises; hand-Bills, for the
Negres to cut the Canes; drawing-Knives, for Joyners. Upon these
Utensills I would bestow 60 l. Upon Iron, Steel, and small Iron pots,
for the Negres to boyl their meat, I would bestow 40 l. And those are
to be had in _Southsex_ very cheap, and sent to _London_ in Carts,
at time of year, when the waies are drie and hard. Nailes of all
sorts, with Hooks, Hinges, and Cramps of Iron; and they are to be had
at _Bromigham_ in _Staffordshire_, much cheaper then in _London_:
And upon that Commodity I would bestow 30 l. In Sowes of Lead 20 l,
in Powder and Shot 20 l. If you can get Servants to go with you,
they will turn to good accompt, but chiefly if they be Trades-men,
as, Carpenters, Joyners, Masons, Smiths, Paviers, and Coopers. The
Ballast of the Ship, as also of all Ships that trade there, I would
have of Sea-coales, well chosen, for it is a commodity was much
wanting when I was there, and will be every day more and more, as
the Wood decayes: The value I would have bestowed on that, is 50 l.
which will buy 45 Chauldron, or more, according to the burthen of the
Ship. And now upon the whole, I have outstript my computation 145 l.
but there will be no losse in that; for, I doubt not, (if it please
God to give a blessing to our endeavours) but in twelve or fourteen
months, to sell the goods, and double the Cargo; and, if you can stay
to make the best of your Market, you may make three for one.
This Cargo, well got together, I could wish to be ship’t in good
order, about the beginning of _November_, and then by the grace of
God, the Ship may arrive at the _Barbadoes_ (if she make no stay by
the way) about the middle of _December_; and it is an ordinary course
to sail thither in six weeks: Comming thither in that cool time of
the year, your Victualls will be in good condition to be removed into
a Store-house, which your Correspondent (who, I account, goes along
with it) must provide as speedily as he can, before the Sun makes
his return from the Southern Tropick; for then the weather will grow
hot, and some of your Goods, as, Butter, Oyle, Candles, and all your
Liquors, will take harme in the remove.
The Goods being stowed in a Ware house, or Ware houses, your
Correspondent must reserve a handsome room for a Shop, where his
servants must attend; for then his Customers will come about him,
and he must be carefull whom he trusts; for, as there are some good,
so there are many bad pay-masters; for which reason, he must provide
himselfe of a Horse, and ride into the Country to get acquaintance;
and halfe a dosen good acquaintance, will be able to enform him, how
the pulse beats of all the rest: As also by enquiries, he will finde,
what prices the Goods bear, which he carries with him, and sell them
accordingly; and what valews Sugars bear, that he be not deceived
in that Commodity, wherein there is very great care to be had, in
taking none but what is very good and Merchantable, and in keeping
it drie in good Casks, that no wet or moist aire come to it; and so
as he makes his exchanges, and receives in his Sugars, or what other
commodities he trades for, they lie ready to send away for _England_,
as he findes occasion, the delivering of the one, making room for
the other; for Ships will be every month, some or other, comming for
_England_. If he can transport all his goods, raised upon the Cargo,
in eighteen months, it will be very well. This Cargo being doubled at
the _Barbadoes_, that returned back, will produce at least 50 _per
cent._ And then your Cargo, which was 1145 l. at setting out, and
being doubled there to 2290 l. will be at your return for _England_
3435 l. of which I will allow for freight, and all other charges 335
l. so there remaines to account 3100 l. clear. By which time, I will
take for granted, that your Correspondent has bargained, and gone
through for a Plantation, which we will presuppose to be of five
hundred acres, Stock’t as I have formerly laid down; (for we must fix
upon one, that our computations may be accordingly) if it be more or
lesse, the price must be answerable, and the Produce accordingly.
And therfore as we began, we will make this our scale, that 14000 l.
is to be paid, for a Plantation of 500 acres Stock’t. Before this
time, I doubt not, but he is also grown so well verst in the traffick
of the Iland, as to give you advice, what Commodities are fittest
for your next Cargo; and according to that instruction, you are to
provide, and to come your selfe along with it.
By this time, I hope, your remaining 1855 l. by good employment in
_England_, is raised to 2000 l. So then you have 5100 l. to put
into a new Cargo, which I would not have you venture in one Bottom.
But if it please God, that no ill chance happen, that Cargo of 5100
l. having then time enough to make your best Market, may very wel
double, and 1000 l. over; which 1000 l. I will allow to go out for
fraight, and all other charges. So then, your Cargo of 5100 l.
being but doubled, will amount unto 10200 l. But this Cargo being
large, will require three years time to sell; so that if you make
your bargain for 14000 l. to be paid for this Plantation, you will be
allowed three daies of payment; the first shall be of 4000 l. to be
paid in a year after you are setled in your Plantation; 5000 l. more
at the end of the year following, and 5000 l. at the end of the year
then next following. And no man will doubt such payment, that sees
a visible Cargo upon the Iland of 10200 l. and the produce of the
Plantation to boot. Now you see which way this purchase is made up,
_viz._ 4000 l. the first payment, 5000 l. the second, and so there
remains upon your Cargo 1200 l. towards payment of the last 5000
l. and by that time, the profit of your Plantation will raise that
with advantage; and then you have your Plantation clear, and freed
of all debts. And we will account at the lowest rate, that if two
hundred acres of your five hundred, be planted with Canes, and every
Acre bear but three thousand weight of Sugar, valuing the Sugar but
at three pence per pound, which is thirty seven pound ten shillings
every acre, then two hundred acres will produce 7500 l. in sixteen
months; that is, fifteen months for the Canes to grow and be ripe,
and a month to Cure the Sugar that is made.
But if you stay four months longer, your Muscavado Sugar, which I
valued at three pence per pound, will be Whites, and then the price
will be doubled, and that you see is 15000 l. Out of which we will
abate ¼ part for waste, and for the tops and bottomes of the Pots,
3̸2̸
1̸5̸0̸0̸0̸ (3750
4̸4̸4̸4̸
15000
3750
-----
11250
2400
-----
13650
which may be rank’d with the Muscavadoes, and that is 3750 l. and
then there remains 11250 l. to which we will add the value of the
Drink, that is made of the skimmings, at 120 l. per month, which
in twenty months comes to 2400 l. and then the whole revenue will
amount unto 13650 l. in twenty months. But this profit must come
successively in, as the Sugars are made, and they work all the year,
except in _November_ and _December_, when the great downfalls of rain
come: and if they pave the waies, between the Canes, for the Slids
and Assinigoes to passe, they may work then too; for, little else
hinders them, but the unpassablenesse of the waies.
So then you see, that upon the venturing, and well husbanding of 3000
l. stock, you are setled in a revenue of 682 l. a month, of which
months we will account 13 in a year, so that after your work is set
in order, and that you will account the yearly revenue, you will
finde it 8866 l. per Annum.
Now let us confider, what the certain charge will be yearly, to keep
the Plantation in the condition we receive it, which we will suppose
to be compleatly furnished, with all that is necessary thereunto:
And first, of all manner of houseing, as convenient dwelling houses,
the Mill-house, or Grinding-house where the sugar is prest out; the
boyling-house, with five sufficient Coppers for boyling, and one or
two for cooling, with all Utensills, that belong to the Mill, and
boyling-house; the filling room, with stantions; the Still-house
with two sufficient Stills, and receivers to hold the drinke, with
Cisterns to all these rooms, for holding liquor, and temper; the
Cureing house fill’d with stantions, two stories high, and commonly
in it seventeen or eighteen hundred pots for cureing; the Smiths
forge, with room to lay coales, Iron, and steele; the Carpenter, and
Joyners houses, where they lodge and lay their tools, and much of
their fine worke, with sufficient store-houses, to lay such provision
as we receive from forraine parts, as Beefe, Pork, Fish, Turtle; and
also to keep our drink which is made of the sugar, to the repairing
of all which, the premises with the Appurtenances, we will allow no
lesse then 500 l. Per Annum.
To this, there is yet more to be added: for though we breed both
Negres, Horses, and Cattle; yet that increase, will not supply the
moderate decayes which we finde in all those; especially in our
Horses and Cattell, therefore we will allow for that 500 l. Per Annum.
The next thing we are to consider is, the feeding of our servants and
slaves, over and above the provisions which the Plantations beare,
and that will be no great matter, for they are nor often fed with
bone-meat; But we will allow to the Christian servants, (which are
not above thirty in number,) foure barrels of Beefe, and as much of
Porke yearely, with two barrels of salt Fish, and 500 poore-Johns,
which we have from New England, foure barrels of Turtle, and as many
of pickled Makerels, and two of Herrings, for the Negres; all which I
have computed, and finde they will amount unto 100 l, or thereabouts;
besides the fraight which will be no great matter; for you must be
sure to have a Factor, both at New England and Virginia, to provide
you of all Commodities those places afford, that are usefull to your
plantation; or else your charge will be treble. As from New England,
Beefe, Porke, Fish, of all sorts, dried and pickled; from Virginia
live-Cattle, Beefe and Tobacco; for theirs at _Barbadoes_ is the
worst I think that growes in the world; And for Cattle, no place lyes
neerer to provide themselves, and the Virginians cannot have a better
market to sell them; for an Oxe of 5 l. pound price at Virginie, will
yield 25 l. there.
But to go on with our computation: for as we have given order for
feeding our people, so we must for their cloathing; and first for the
Christians, which we will account to be thirty in number whereof ⅔
shall be men, and ⅓ women, that we may make our computation the more
exact; and for the men, (which are twenty in number,) we will allow
one for the supreame Overseer, who is to receive and give directions,
to all the subordinate Overseers, which we allow to be five more;
and those he appoynts to go out with severall Gangs, some tenne,
some twenty, more or lesse, according to the ability of the overseer
hee so imployes; and these are to go out upon severall Imployments,
as he gives them directions, some to weed, some to plant, some to
fall wood, some to cleave it, some to saw it into boards, some
to fetch home, some to cut Canes, others to attend the Ingenio,
Boyling-house, Still-house, and Cureing-house; some for Harvest, to
cut the Maies, (of which we have three Crops every yeare,) others to
gather Provisions, of Bonavist, Maies, Yeames, Potatoes, Cassavie,
and dresse it at fit times for their dinners and suppers, for the
Christian servants; the Negres alwayes dressing their own meat
themselves, in their little Pots, which is only Plantines, boyl’d or
roasted, and some eares of Maies toasted, at the fire; and now and
then a Makerell a piece, or two Herrings.
The Prime Overseer may very well deserve Fifty pounds Per Annum, or
the value in such Commodities as he likes, that are growing upon
the Plantation; for he is a man that the master may allow sometimes
to sit at his own Table, and therefore must be clad accordingly.
The other five of the Overseers, are to be accounted in the ranke
of Servants, whose freedome is not yet purchased, by their five
years service, according to the custome of the Iland. And for their
cloathing, they shall be allowed three shirts together, to every man
for shifts, which will very well last halfe a year, and then as many
more. And the like proportion for drawers, and for shooes, every
month a paire, that is twelve paire a year; six paire of stockings
yeerly, and three Monmouth Capps, and for Sundayes, a doublet of
Canvas, and a plaine band of Holland.
* * * * *
_An Account of Expences issuing out yearly for Cloathing, for the
Christian Servants, both Men and Women, with the Wages of the
principall Overseer, which shall be_ 50 l. _sterling, or the value in
such Goods as grow upon the Plantation_.
To the five subordinate Overseers, for each mans cloathing.
l. s. d.
Six shirts, at 4 s. a piece 1 04 0
Six pair of Drawers, at 2 s. 0 12 0
Twelve pair of shoes, at 3 s. 1 16 0
Six pair of Linnen or Irish stockings, }
at 20 d. } 0 10 0
Three _Monmouth_ Caps, at 4 s. 0 12 0
Two doublets of Canvas, and }
six Holland bands } 0 15 0
Sum totall for each man 5 9 0
Sum totall for the five Overseers 27 5 0
To the fourteen common servants.
l. s. d.
Six shirts to each man 1 04 0
Six pair of drawers to each man 0 12 0
Twelve pair of shoes, at 3 s. 1 16 0
Three _Monmouth_ caps, at 4 s. 0 12 0
Sum totall to each man 4 04 0
Sum totall, of the fourteen } 58 16 0
servants by the year }
Now for the ten women servants, we will dispose of them, thus: Four
to attend in the house, and those to be allowed, as followeth in the
first Columne, _viz._
The four that attend in the house to each of them
l. s. d.
Six smocks, at 4 s. a piece 1 04 0
Three petticoats, at 6 s. 0 18 0
Three wastcoats, at 3 s. 0 09 0
Six coifes or caps, at 18 d. a } 0 09 0
piece }
Twelve pair of shoes, at 3 s. 1 16 0
Sum is 4 16 0
Sum totall of the four women } 19 4 0
that attend in the house }
The other six that weed, and do the common work abroad yearly.
l. s. d.
Four smocks, at 4 s. a piece 0 16 0
Three petticoats, at 5 s. a piece 0 15 0
Four coifs, at 12 d. a piece 0 04 0
Twelve pair of shoes, at 3 s. 1 16 0
Sum is 3 11 0
Sum totall of the six common } 21 06 0
women servants }
Thirty Rug Gownes for these thirty servants, to cast }
about them when they come home hot and wearied, from } 37 10 0
their work, and to sleep in a nights, in their Hamocks, }
at 25 s. a Gown or mantle.
Now for the Negres, which we will account to be a hundred of both
Sexes, we will divide them equally; The fifty men shall be allowed
yearly but three pair of Canvas drawers a piece, which at 2 s. a
pair, is 6 s.
The women shall be allowed but two petticoats a piece yearly, at 4 s.
a piece, which is 8 s. yearly.
So the yearly charge of the fifty men Negres, is 15 00 0
And of the women 20 00 0
Sum is 35 00 0
Now to sum up all, and draw to a conclusion, we will account, that
for the repairing dilapidations, and decayes in the houseing, and all
Utensills belonging thereunto,
l. s. d.
We will allow yearly to issue out of the Profits, that }
arise upon the Plantation } 500 00 00
As also for the moderate decayes of our Negres, }
Horses, and Cattle, notwithstanding all our Recruits } 500 00 00
by breeding all those kinds }
For forraign provisions of victualls for our servants }
and some of our slaves, we will allow yearly } 100 00 00
For wages to our principall Overseer yearly 50 00 00
By the Abstract of the charge of Cloathing the }
five subordinate Overseers yearly. } 27 05 00
By the Abstract of Clothing, the remaining 14 }
men-servants yearly } 58 16 00
By the Abstract of Cloathing four women-servants }
that attend in the house } 19 04 00
By the Abstract of the remaining six women-servants, }
that do the common work abroad in the } 21 06 00
fields. }
The charge of thirty Rug Gowns for these thirty }
servants } 37 10 00
By the abstract of the cloathing of fifty men-Negres 15 00 00
By the abstract for the cloathing of fifty women-Negres 20 00 00
Sum totall of the expences is 1349 01 00
Sum totall of the yearly profits of the Plantation 8866 00 00
So the clear profit of this Plantation of 500 acres }
of land amounts to yearly } 7516 19 00
A large Revenue for so small a sum as 14000 l. to purchase, where the
Seller does not receive two years value by 1000 l. and upwards; and
yet gives daies of payment.
I have been believed in all, or the most part, of my former
descriptions and computations, concerning this Iland, and the waies
to attain the profits that are there to be gathered; but when I
come to this point, no man gives me credit, the businesse seeming
impossible, that any understanding man, that is owner of a Plantation
of this value, should sell it for so inconsiderable a sum: and I
do not at all blame the incredulity of these persons; for, if
experience had not taught me the contrary, I should undoubtedly be
of their perswasion. But lest I should, by an over-weening opinion,
hope, that my experience (which is only to my selfe) should mislead
any man besides his reason, which every knowing man ought to be
guided and governed by, I will without strayning or forcing a reason,
deliver a plain and naked truth, in as plain language, as is fitting
such a subject, which I doubt not but will perswade much in the
businesse.
’Tis a known truth there, that no man has attained to such a fortune
as this, upon a small beginning, that has not met with many rubs and
obstacles in his way, and sometimes fallings back, let his pains and
industry be what it will: I call those fallings back, when either
by fire, which often happens there; or death of Cattle, which is as
frequent as the other; or by losses at Sea, which sometimes will
happen, of which I can bring lively instances: If either of these
misfortunes fall, it stands in an equall ballance, whether ever that
man recover, upon whom these misfortunes fall: But, if two of these
happen together, or one in the neck of another, there is great odds
to be laid, that he never shall be able to redeem himselfe, from
an inevitable ruine; For, if fire happen, his stock is consumed,
and sometimes his house; if his Cattle die, the work stands still,
and with either of these, his credit falls; so as if he be not well
friended, he never can entertain a hope to rise again.
These toyls of body and minde, and these misfortunes together,
will depresse and wear out the best spirits in the world, and
will cause them to think, what a happie thing it is, to spend the
remainder of their lives in rest and quiet in their own Countries.
And I do believe, there are few of them, whose mindes are not
over-ballanc’d with avarice and lucre, that would not be glad to
sell good penni-worths, to settle themselves quietly in _England_.
Besides the casualties which I have named, there is yet one of neerer
Concern then all the rest, and that is, their own healths, than
which, nothing is more to be valued; for, sicknesses are there more
grievous, and mortality greater by far, than in _England_, and these
diseases many times contagious: And if a rich man, either by his own
ill diet or distemper, or by infection, fall into such a sicknesse,
he will finde there a plentifull want of such remedies, as are to
be found in _England_. Other reasons, and strong ones, they have,
that induce them to hanker after their own Country, and those are,
to enjoy the company of their old friends, and to raise up families
to themselves, with a Sum which they have acquired by their toyle
and industry, and often hazards of their lives, whose beginnings
were slight and inconsiderable; and what can be a greater comfort,
both to themselves, and their friends, then such an enjoyment. But I
speak not this to discourage any man, that has a mind to improve his
Estate, by adventuring upon such a Purchase; for, though the Planter,
by long and tedious pain and industry, have worn out his life, in the
acquist of his fortune; yet, the Buyer, by his purchase, is so well
and happily seated, as he need endure no such hardships, but may go
on in the managing his businesse, with much ease, and some pleasure;
and in a dosen years, return back with a very plentifull fortune,
and may carry with him from _England_, better remedies for his
health, then they, who for a long time had neither means to provide,
nor mony to purchase it; for, though some Simples grow there, that
are more proper for the bodies of the Natives, than any we can bring
from forraigne parts, and no doubt would be so for our bodies too,
if wee knew the true use of them; yet wanting that knowledge, we are
faine to make use of our own.
But when able and skilfull Physitians shall come, whose knowledge can
make the right experiment and use of the vertues of those simples
that grow there, they will no doubt finde them more efficatious,
and prevalent to their healths, then those they bring from forraine
parts. For certainely every Climate produces Simples more proper
to cure the diseases that are bred there, than those that are
transported from any other part of the world: such care the great
Physitian to mankind takes for our convenience.
Somewhat I have said of the diseases that raigne in Generall in
this Iland, but have falne on no particular, though I have felt
the power and Tyranny of it upon mine own body, as much as any man
that has past through it to death, though it pleased the mercifull
God to raise me up againe: for I have it to shew under the hand of
Colonell _Thomas Modiford_ in whose house I lay sick, that he saw me
dead without any appearance of life, three several times, not as in
sounding but dying fits, and yet recover’d at last.
To tell the tedious particulars of my sicknesse, and the severall
drenches our Ignorant Quacksalvers there gave me, will prove but a
troublesome relation, and therefore I am willing to decline it: Only
this much, that it began with a Fever, and as it is the custome of
that disease there to cause Bindings, Costivenesse, and consequently
Gripings, and Tortions in the Bowels, so it far’d with me, that for
a fortnight together had not the least evacuation by Seige, which
put me to such Torment as in all that time I have not slept; and
want of that, wore me out to such a weaknesse, as I was not then in
a condition to take any remedy at all. This excessive heat within
begat a new torment within me, the Stone; which stopt my passage so
as in foureteen dayes together no drop of water came from me; But
contrary to my expectation, God Almighty sent me a Remedie for that,
and such a one as all the whole world cannot afford the like: for
in ten hours after I tooke it, I found my selfe not onely eas’d,
but perfectly cur’d of that Torment, at least for the present, for
it not only broke, but brought away all the Stones and gravell that
stopt my passage, so that my water came as freely from me as ever,
and carried before it such quantities of broken stones and gravell,
as in my whole life I have not seen the like. About three weeks or a
month after this, I became in the same distresse and felt the like
Torment, whereupon I took the same medicine; which gave me the same
help. Now if it did thus to a body so worne out as mine, where Nature
was so decay’d as it could operate little to the cure; what will
this medicine doe, when it meets with such Organs as can contribute
mainly to assist it? But I give the reader but a sooty relation of
my Maladies, and indeed very unfit for his eares, yet when I shal
prescribe the remedy, which may happen to concerne him, I may hope to
make him amends: for truly my touching upon the disease, was but to
usher in the cure, which shall follow close after, and ’tis briefly
thus. Take the Pisle of a green Turtle, which lives in the Sea, dry
it with a moderate heat, pound it in a Morter to powder, and take of
this as much as wil lye upon a shilling, in Beere or the like, Ale or
White wine, and in a very short time it will doe the cure. If this
secret had bin known in Europe but a dosen years since, no doubt we
had bin well stor’d with it by this time, for ’tis to be had both at
the _Charibby_ and _Lucayicke_ Ilands, where these fishes abound.
Yet so slow was my recovery of the maine sicknesse and my relapses
so frequent, as I was ever and anon, looking out to meet my familiar
Companion Death; my Memory and Intellect suffering the same decayes
with my body, for I could hardly give an account of ⅔ of the time I
was sick; but as my health increast, they return’d. In three months
more, I was able to ride down to the Bridge, where finding a ship
bound for England, I agreed for my passage and dyet by the way;
and (as the manner of all Masters of ships is,) he made me large
promises, of plentifull provisions aboard, as Beefe, Porke, Pease,
Fish, Oyle, Bisket, Beere, and some Wine; This Ship had bin fifteen
months out of England, and had traded at _Guinny_ and _Binny_ for
Gold and Elephants teeth, but those commodities taking up but little
room, the Captaine made the _Barbadoes_ in his way home, intending to
take in his full lading of Sugar, and such other commodities as that
Iland afforded; and so being ready to set sayle, my selfe and divers
other Gentlemen embarkt, upon the fifthteenth of April 1650, at
twelve a clock at night; which time our Master made choyce of, that
he might the better passe undescri’d by a well known Pirate, that had
for many dayes layne hovering about the Iland, to take any ships that
traded for London, by vertue of a Commission as he pretended, from
the Marquesse of _Ormond_. This Pirate was an Irish man, his name
_Plunquet_, a man bold enough: but had the character of being more
mercilesse and cruell, then became a valiant man. To confirme the
first part of his character; he took a ship in one of the Habours of
the Iland, out of which he furnisht himselfe with such things as he
wanted, but left the carcase of the vessell, to floate at large. He
had there a Frigot of about 500 Tunns, and a small vessell to wayte
on her, but the night cover’d us from being discern’d by him, and so
we came safely off the Iland. About a fortnight after we had bin at
sea, our Master complain’d, that his men had abus’d him, and (for
some commodities usefull to themselves) had truckt away the greatest
part of his Bisket; So that instead of bread, we were serv’d with
the sweepings and dust of the bread roome, which caused a generall
complaint of all the passengers but no remedy: our Pease must now
supply that want, which with some Physicall perswasion of the Master,
that it was as hearty and binding as bread, we rested satisfied, with
this Motto, _Patience upon force_. The next thing wanting, was Fish,
an excellent food at Sea; and the want of that troubled us much, yet
the same remedy must serve as for the other, Patience. The next
thing wanting was Porke; and the last Beere, which put us clean out
of all Patience; So that now our staple food of the Ship, was onely
Beefe, a few Pease, and for drink water that had bin fifteen months
out of England; finding how ill we were accommodated, we desir’d the
Master to put in at _Fiall_, One of the Ilands of _Azores_, a little
to refresh our selves, which Iland was not much out of our way, but
the Master loath to be at the charge of re-victualling, and losse
of time; refus’d to hearken to us, and being a request much to his
disadvantage, slighted us and went on, till he was past recovery of
those Ilands, and then a violent storme took us, and in that storme
a sad accident, which happened by meanes of a Portugall, who being
a Sea-man, and trusted at the Helme, who though he have a compasse
before him, yet is mainely guided by the quarter Master that Conns
the ship above, upon the quarter deck; whose directions the Portugall
mistooke, being not well verst in the English tongue, and so steer’d
the Ship, so neer the winde, that she came upon her stayes, which
caused such a fluttering of the sayles, against the Masts, (the winde
being extreame violent) as they tore all in peeces, Nor was there
any other sayles in the ship, all being spent in the long voyage
to _Guinny_; nor any thread in the ship, to mend them, so that now
the Master (though too late) began to repent him of not taking our
Counsell to goe to _Fiall_.
But how to redeeme us out of this certaine ruine, neither the Master,
nor his Mates could tell; for though the winds blew never so faire,
we lay still at Hull; and to make use of the Tide, in the Maine, was
altogether vaine and hopelesse. Our victualls too, being at a very
low Ebbe, could not last us many dayes. So that all that were in the
ship, both Sea-men and Passengers, were gazeing one upon another,
what to doe when our small remainder of provision came to an end. But
the Sea-men, who were the greater number, resolv’d, the Passengers
should be drest and eaten, before any of them should goe to the Pot;
And so the next thing to be thought on was, which of the Passengers
should dye first, for they were all design’d to be eaten; So they
resolved upon the fattest and healthfullest first, as likely to be
the best meat, and so the next, and next, as they eate Cherries, the
best first. In this Election I thought my selfe secure, for my body
being nothing but a bagg-full of Hydroptique humours, they knew not
which way to dresse me, but I should dissolve and come to nothing in
the Cooking; At last the Cooper took me into his consideration, and
said that if they would hearken to him, there might be yet some use
made of me; and that was in his opinion the best; that seeing my body
was not of a consistence to satisfie their hunger, it might serve to
quench their thirst. So I saying a short Prayer against drought and
thirst, remain’d in expectation of my doome with the rest; So merry
these kinde of men can make themselves, in the midst of dangers, who
are so accustomed to them; And certainely those men, whose lives are
so frequently exposed to such hazards, do not set that value upon
them as others, who live in a quiet security; yet, when they put
themselves upon any noble action, they will sell their lives at such
a rate, as none shall out-bid them; and the custome of these hazards,
makes them more valiant then other men; and those amongst them, that
do found their courage upon honest grounds; are certainly valiant in
a high perfection.
At last, a little Virgin, who was a passenger in the Ship, stood up
upon the quarter deck, like a she-Worthy, and said, that if they
would be rul’d by her, she would not only be the contriver, but the
acter of our deliverance. At whose speech, we all gave a strict
attention, as ready to contribute our help to all she commanded;
which was, that the Ship-Carpenter should make her a Distaffe and
Spindle, and the Saylers combe out some of the Occome: with which
instruments and materialls, she doubted not, but to make such a
quantity of thread, as to repair our then uselesse Sailes which
accordingly she did, and by her vertue (under God) we held our lives.
Though such an accident as this, and such a deliverance, deserve a
gratefull commemoration; yet, this is not all the use we are to make
of it, somewhat more may be considered, that may prevent dangers for
the future; and that is, the great abuse of Captaines and Masters of
Ships, who promise to their Passengers, such plenty of victualls,
as may serve them the whole voyage: But, before they be halfe way,
either pinch them of a great part, or give them that which is nastie
and unwholsome. And therefore I could wish every man, that is to go
a long voyage, to carry a reserve of his owne, of such viands, as
will last, and to put that up safe; for, if it be not under lock and
key, they are never the neer; for, the Saylers will as certainty take
it, as you trust it to their honesties; Complaine to the Master, and
you finde no remedy. One thing I have observed, let a Sayler steal
any part of the Ships provision, he shall be sure to have severe
punishment; but, if from a Passenger, though it concern him never so
neerly, his remedy is to be laughed at. These enormities are fit to
be complained on at the Trinity-house, that some redresse may be had;
for, the abuses are grievous.
Out of this danger at Sea, it has pleased the God of all mercy to
deliver me, as also from a grievous and tedious sicknesse on land, in
a strange Country; For which, may his holy Name be eternally blessed
and praised, for ever and ever.
I am now cast in Prison, by the subtle practices of some, whom I have
formerly called Friends; But the eternall and mercifull God has been
pleased to visit and comfort me, and to raise me up such friends, as
have kept me from cold and hunger, whose charities in an Age, where
cruelties and tyrannies are exercised in so high a measure, may be
accounted a prodigie. But, I doubt not of my release out of this
restraint, by the power of him, who is able to do all in all. For,
as _David_ said to _Saul_, that God, who had delivered him out of
the paw of the Lion, and out of the paw of the Bear, would deliver
him from that uncircumcised Philistine, _Goliah_ of _Gath_: So may I
now say; that God, which has delivered me from a sicknesse to death,
on land, and from shipwrack and hazards at Sea, will also deliver me
from this uncircumcised Philistine, the _Upper Bench_, than which, the
burning fire of a Feavour, nor the raging waves of the Sea,
are more formidable: But, we have seen and suffered
greater things. And when the great Leveller of
the world, Death, shall run his progresse, all
Estates will be laid eeven.
_Mors Sceptra Ligonibus æquat._
[Illustration: (decorative banner)]
A TABLE,
Of the severall things mentioned in this
_HISTORY_.
_A View of_ Porto Sancto, Madera’s,
_and_ Desertes. pag. 2.
_A view of_ Bonavista, _Isle of_ May
_and_ Palma. pag. 3.
_Hunting and Hawking at Sea._ pag. 4.
_Shark and Pilot fish_. pag. 5.
_Carvil, a fish that sails._ pag. 6.
_Observations upon the Ship’s way,
as also the treachery of_ Bernardo, _a
Portugall_. pag. 7.
_The first sight of the Iland of Saint_
Jago. pag. 8.
_Description of the Bay there, which
they call the_ Pry. pag. 9.
_The_ Padre Vadago’s _house and
entertainment_. pag. 10.
_Our landing on the Iland, and what
hapned to us there._ pag. 13.
_There are seven Ilands more, which
are neighbours to this._ pag. 18.
_The first sight of the_ Barbadoes. pag. 21.
_The Iland first discovered by a ship
of Sir_ William Curteen’s. pag. 23.
_The Scituation of the Iland._ pag. 25.
_The extent and length of daies._ pag. 26.
_Temperature of the aire._ pag. 27.
_How watered._ pag. 28.
_Meat and drink for supportation
of life._ pag. 29.
_Bread and drink._ pag. 31.
_Severall sorts of meat._ pag. 33.
_The manner of killing a Turtle._ pag. 36.
_Victualls brought from forraign
parts._ pag. 37.
_A Feast of an inland Plantation._ pag. 38.
_The like of a Plantation neer the
Sea._ pag. 39.
_Commodities exported and imported._ pag. 40.
_What materialls grow on the Iland,
fit to build with._ pag. 41.
_The number and nature of the Inhabitants._ pag. 43.
_A combination among the Servants,
to kill their Masters._ pag. 45.
_Reasons why the Negres can plot no
Massacres upon their Masters._ pag. 46.
_Negres pastime upon Sundaies,
and their aptnesse to learne Arts._ pag. 48.
_The Planters will not allow their
Slaves to be Christians._ pag. 50.
_Observations upon the shapes of the
Negres._ pag. 51.
_A plot of some Negres, to burn the_
Ingenio, _and the plot discovered by
some of their own country-men, who
were honest and noble_. pag. 53.
_Observations upon the_ Indians. pag. 54.
_Somwhat of the Planters themselves._ pag. 55.
_Tame Beasts, which are of great use
to the planters, as_, Camells, Horses,
Bulls, Oxen, Cowes, Assinigoes,
Hoggs, Sheep, Goats. pag. 58.
_Birds of all sorts._ pag. 60.
_Animalls and Insects._ pag. 61.
_Crabs that come and dwell upon the
Land._ pag. 65.
_Severall Trees growing upon the
Iland, and first of the poysonous trees
and plants._ pag. 66.
_Severall kinds of Fruit-trees._ pag. 69.
_Trees of mixt kinds._ pag. 72.
_Timber trees of severall kinds._ pag. 73.
_The_ Palmet Royall _described_. pag. 75.
_Plants that bear fruit._ pag. 79.
_The_ Pine _described_. pag. 82.
_Sugar Canes, with the manner of
planting, growth, time of ripenesse,
with the whole processe of Sugar-making,
both Muscavadoes and Whites._ pag. 84.
_The manner of distilling the skimings
of the Coppers, of which we make
the strong drink, which the planters
call_ kill-devill. pag. 92.
_An estimate of the value of the Sugar
made upon this Iland, in twenty
months._ pag. 95.
_The Withs described._ pag. 96.
_Caves, and the description of their
largenesse._ pag. 98.
_The use of_ Liam-hounds. ibid.
_Aloes growing there._ ibid.
_The flower of the_ Moon. pag. 99.
_English Herbs and Rootes._ ib.
_Strength of the Iland by Nature to
Sea-ward._ pag. 100.
_As also within Land._ ibid.
_How Governed, and how Divided._ ibid.
_No Mines in this Iland._ p. 101.
_The Tar River._ ib.
_The ill contrivance of the Planters
houses, as we found them, when first we
came there._ pag. 102.
_Directions for better buildings._ p. 103.
_A survey of the pleasures and profits,
commodities and incommodities,
sicknesse and healthfulnesse, of this
Iland, ballanced with those of_ England. p. 104.
_The beauties of the Heavens, and
how much they transcend those of farther
distances from the Line._ p. 106.
_The voluptuous nor lazy persons
are not fit to inhabit on this Iland._ pag. 108.
_The value of a Plantation Stock’t, of
five hundred acres of Land, whereof
two hundred for Canes, to be sold for_
14000 l. ibid.
_How this purchase of_ 14000 l. _by
providence and good husbandry, may
be made with_ 3000 l. p. 109.
_The yearly revenue of this Plantation,
being once set in an orderly
course, will amount unto_ 8866 l. pag. 112.
_An Estimate of the expence, that
will issue out yearly to keep this Plantation
in good order, as you first received
it, which we will presuppose to be
compleatly furnished with all things._ p. 113.
_The account ballanced, the yearly
Revenue will amount unto_ 7516 l.
19 s. p. 116.
_An Objection answered, how it
comes to passe, that Plantations of so
great a yearly value, can be purchased
with so little mony._ p. 116.
_Somewhat of the Diseases of the
Country, as also of the Physitians._ p. 118.
_An incomparable medicine for the
Stone._ ibid.
Plunquet, _a great Pirate, took
a ship in one of the Bayes_. p. 119.
_I Embarked, and set sail for_ England,
_the fifteenth of_ Aprill, 1650. ibid.
_The abuses of the Captains and
Masters of ships, that promise large
provision of Victuall and Drink to
their passengers; and when they need
it most, fail them grossely._ ibid.
_A storme at Sea, out of which we
were delivered (under God) by a little
Virgin, being a passenger in the Ship._ p. 121.
Errata.
Page 1. line 9. for Risco from, read Risco as from. p. 3. l. 13.
for one, r. us. p. 4. l. 37. for farkers, r. forkers. p. 5. l. 16.
for he as is, r. as he is. p. 8. l. 18. _dele_ was. p. 9. l. 7. for
it, r. they. p. 10. l. 4. for fell two bowes short in substance and
language, r. fell the two bowes short substance and language, p. 11.
l. 29. for Millions, r. Milons. p. 12. l. 18. for Frillos, Gropps, or
Piaro Torte’s, r. Trillos, Groppos, or Piano Forte’s, p. 20. l. 14.
for Painters, r. Poynters. p. 21. l. 3. for imperfect, r. in perfect.
p. 23. l. 18. for _Ternambock_, r. _Fernambock_. p. 25. l. 35. for
Morost, r. Moraste. p. 27. l. 4. for there rise, r. there arises. p.
29. l. 50. for Put, r. Pat. p. 32. l. 40. for Pognant, r. Poynant.
p. 32. l. 47. for drunk sparingly, r. drunk but sparingly. p. 37. l.
10. for _Westalia_, r. _Westfalia_. p. 38. l. 31. for Pognant, r.
Poynant. p. 38. l. 48. for Millions, r. Milons. p. 42. l. 26. for
handsome in their houses, r. handsome their houses. p. 46. l. 38.
for _Gambra_, r. _Gambia_. p. 48. l. 46. for sinking r. singing. p.
50. l. 35. for weary, r. wary. p. 54. l. 4. for to due, r. to do.
p. 58. l. 13. for so are, r. soar. p. 57. l. 2. for _Gambra_, r.
_Gambia_. p. 57. l. 28. for intreating, r. in treating. p. 58. l. 26.
for _Virginie_, r. _Virginia_. p. 60. l. 23. for the nexi s, r. the
next is. p. 60. l. 48. for Pitnies, r. Titmise. p. 62. l. 31. for
Pumises, r. Puneses. p. 71. l. 9. for Gnaver, r. Guaver. p. 72. l.
28. for found, r. form’d. p. 75. l. 42. for greater, r. great. p. 77.
l. 49. for ables, r. abler. p. 78. l. 19. for Pedistan, r. Pedistall.
p. 82. l. 5. for out of the fruit, r. out the fruit. p. 83. l. 49.
for leave, r. beare. p. 83. l. 50. for Jet, r. Jetty. p. 85. l. 35.
for more, r. most. p. 90. l. 34. for Withs, r. Ashes. p. 90. l. 36.
for Ripenesse, r. Ropeineste. p. 105. l. 30. for Porch, r. Perch. p.
107. l. 45. for Ingoti, r. Ingots. p. 108. l. 29. for Percullis, r.
Portcullis. p. 101. l. 26. for Gages, r. Gouges. p. 112. l. 46. for
300, r. 3000. p. 113. l. 33. for fruit, r. frait (or fraight.) p.
120. l. 13. for trusted at the Helme, and, r. trusted at the Helm,
who though.
_FINIS._
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE
Pg 6: ‘poynt, hen the most’ replaced by ‘poynt, then the most’.
Pg 8: ‘Padre Vagago’ replaced by ‘Padre Vagado’.
Pg 9: ‘at Ba he’ replaced by ‘at Bathe’.
Pg 13: ‘and reserv dness’ replaced by ‘and reservedness’.
Pg 17: ‘thonght I had’ replaced by ‘thought I had’.
Pg 18: ‘shap’ like the’ replaced by ‘shap’d like the’.
Pg 20: ‘was not froward’ replaced by ‘was not forward’.
Pg 22: ‘to the Governonr’ replaced by ‘to the Governour’.
Pg 27: ‘unhealthull weather’ replaced by ‘unhealthfull weather’.
Pg 31: ‘much only as will’ replaced by ‘as much only as will’.
Pg 35: ‘as a a great happinesse’ replaced by ‘as a great happinesse’.
Pg 37: ‘whether yon will’ replaced by ‘whether you will’.
Pg 37: ‘Colonel _Wallronds_’ replaced by ‘Colonel _Walrond_’.
Pg 37: ‘plantationit it is’ replaced by ‘plantation it is’.
Pg 39: ‘Collonell _Walronds_’ replaced by ‘Collonell _Walrond_’.
Pg 49: ‘to those tnnes’ replaced by ‘to those tunes’.
Pg 66: ‘eat the berbs’ replaced by ‘eat the berries’.
Pg 66: ‘sensitives Creatures’ replaced by ‘sensitive Creatures’.
Pg 73: ‘timber of of this’ replaced by ‘timber of this’.
Pg 77: ‘a Treee of’ replaced by ‘a Tree of’.
Pg 80: ‘like a a pike’ replaced by ‘like a pike’.
Pg 95: ‘two fifts’ replaced by ‘two fifths’.
Pg 119: ‘fifteeen months’ replaced by ‘fifteen months’.
Pg 119: ‘being disdiscern’d by’ replaced by ‘being discern’d by’.
TABLE (of Contents): added missing ‘pag. 121.’ to last item of
the table.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TRUE & EXACT HISTORY OF THE
ISLAND OF BARBADOS ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
United States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you “AS-IS”, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
